This is a modern-English version of Young People's Pride: A Novel, originally written by Benét, Stephen Vincent. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





YOUNG PEOPLE'S PRIDE

A NOVEL





By Stephen Vincent Benêt

Illustrations By Henry Raleigh

Copyright, 1922 By Henry Holt And Company

First printing, August 1922



















TO ROSEMARY

  If I were sly, I'd steal for you that cobbled hill, Montmartre,
  Josephine's embroidered shoes, St. Louis' oriflamme,
  The river on grey evenings and the bluebell-glass of Chartres,
  And four sarcastic gargoyles from the roof of Notre Dame.

  That wouldn't be enough, though, enough nor half a part;
  There'd be shells because they're sorrowful, and pansies since
  they're wise,
  The smell of rain on lilac-bloom, less fragrant than your heart,
  And that small blossom of your name, as steadfast as your
  eyes.

  Sapphires, pirates, sandalwood, porcelains, sonnets, pearls,
  Sunsets gay as Joseph's coat and seas like milky jade,
  Dancing at your birthday like a mermaid's dancing curls
  —If my father'd only brought me up to half a decent trade!

  Nothing I can give you—nothing but the rhymes—
  Nothing but the empty speech, the idle words and few,
  The mind made sick with irony you helped so many times,
  The strengthless water of the soul your truthfulness kept true.

  Take the little withered things and neither laugh nor cry
  —Gifts to make a sick man glad he's going out like sand—
  They and I are yours, you know, as long as there's an I.
  Take them for the ages. Then they may not shame your
  hand.

  “... For there groweth in great abundance
  in this land a small flower, much blown about
  by winds, named 'Young People's Pride'...”

  DYCER'S Herbal

TO ROSEMARY

  If I were clever, I'd steal for you that cobbled hill, Montmartre,
  Josephine's embroidered shoes, St. Louis' oriflamme,
  The river on gray evenings and the bluebell glass of Chartres,
  And four sarcastic gargoyles from the roof of Notre Dame.

  That still wouldn't be enough, not even close;
  There'd be shells because they're sad, and pansies since 
  they're wise,
  The smell of rain on lilac blooms, less fragrant than your heart,
  And that small blossom of your name, as steady as your 
  eyes.

  Sapphires, pirates, sandalwood, porcelains, sonnets, pearls,
  Sunsets bright as Joseph's coat and seas like milky jade,
  Dancing at your birthday like a mermaid's dancing curls
  —If my father had only raised me for a decent job!

  Nothing I can give you—nothing but rhymes—
  Nothing but empty talk, the idle words and few,
  The mind made sick with irony that you’ve helped so many times,
  The weak water of the soul your honesty kept true.

  Take the little withered things and neither laugh nor cry
  —Gifts to make a sick man glad he's fading like sand—
  They and I are yours, you know, as long as I exist.
  Take them for the ages. Then they may not embarrass your 
  hand.

  “... For there grows in great abundance
  in this land a small flower, often blown about
  by winds, called 'Young People's Pride'...”

  DYCER'S Herbal










YOUNG PEOPLES PRIDE





I

It is one of Johnny Chipman's parties at the Harlequin Club, and as usual the people the other people have been asked to meet are late and as usual Johnny is looking hesitatingly around at those already collected with the nervous kindliness of an absent-minded menagerie-trainer who is trying to make a happy family out of a wombat, a porcupine, and two small Scotch terriers because they are all very nice and he likes them all and he can't quite remember at the moment just where he got hold of any of them. This evening he has been making an omelet of youngest. K. Ricky French, the youngest Harvard playwright to learn the tricks of C43, a Boston exquisite, impeccably correct from his club tie to the small gold animal on his watch-chain, is almost coming to blows with Slade Wilson, the youngest San Francisco cartoonist to be tempted East by a big paper and still so new to New York that no matter where he tries to take the subway, he always finds himself buried under Times Square, over a question as to whether La Perouse or Foyot's has the best hors-d'oeuvres in Paris.

It's one of Johnny Chipman's parties at the Harlequin Club, and as usual, the guests who were invited to meet others are late. Johnny is looking around nervously at those who are already there, like an absent-minded zookeeper trying to create a happy family out of a wombat, a porcupine, and two small Scottish terriers. He thinks they're all great, likes them all, but can't quite remember where he got any of them. This evening, he's been chatting with the youngest K. Ricky French, the most recent Harvard playwright to master the tricks of C43. He's a Bostonian, impeccably dressed from his club tie to the small gold animal on his watch chain, and he's almost coming to blows with Slade Wilson, the youngest San Francisco cartoonist lured to the East by a major paper. Slade is still so new to New York that no matter where he tries to take the subway, he always ends up lost in Times Square. They're arguing over whether La Perouse or Foyot's has the best hors-d'oeuvres in Paris.

The conflict is taking place across Johnny's knees, both of which are being used for emphasis by the disputants till he is nearly mashed like a sandwich-filling between two argumentative slices of bread, but he is quite content. Peter Piper, the youngest rare-book collector in the country, who, if left to himself, would have gravitated naturally toward French and a devastating conversation in monosyllables on the pretty failings of prominent débutantes, is gradually warming Clark Stovall, the youngest star of the Provincetown Players out of a prickly silence, employed in supercilious blinks at all the large pictures of celebrated Harlequins by discreet, intelligent questions as to the probable future of Eugene O'Neill.

The argument is happening right across Johnny's knees, which are being used for emphasis by the people arguing until he feels almost squished like a filling in a sandwich between two slices of bread, but he doesn't mind at all. Peter Piper, the youngest rare-book collector in the country, who, if left to his own devices, would have naturally drifted towards French and a boring chat in one-syllable words about the minor flaws of famous debutantes, is slowly getting Clark Stovall, the youngest star of the Provincetown Players, to come out of a tense silence. Clark is busy giving condescending looks at the big pictures of famous Harlequins while Peter asks smart, careful questions about the likely future of Eugene O'Neill.

Stovall has just about decided to throw Greenwich Village omniscience overboard and admit privately to himself that people like Peter can be both human and interesting even if they do live in the East Sixties instead of Macdougal Alley when a page comes in discreetly for Johnny Chipman. Johnny rises like an agitated blond robin who has just spied the very two worms he was keeping room for to top off breakfast. “Well” he says to the world at large. “They're only fifteen minutes late apiece this time.”

Stovall is almost ready to abandon his all-knowing view of Greenwich Village and privately acknowledge that people like Peter can be both relatable and intriguing, even if they live in the East Sixties instead of Macdougal Alley, when a note arrives discreetly for Johnny Chipman. Johnny stands up like a restless blond robin who has just spotted the two worms he saved for breakfast. “Well,” he says to everyone around him, “they're only fifteen minutes late each this time.”

He darts out into the hall and reappears in a moment, a worm on either side. Both worms will fit in easily with the youthful assortment already gathered—neither can be more than twenty-five.

He rushes into the hallway and comes back right away, with a worm on each side. Both worms will fit in perfectly with the group of young people already there—neither is older than twenty-five.

Oliver Crowe is nearly six feet, vividly dark, a little stooping, dressed like anybody else in the Yale Club from hair parted in the middle to low heavyish brown shoes, though the punctured patterns on the latter are a year or so out of date. There is very little that is remarkable about his appearance except the round, rather large head that shows writer or pugilist indifferently, brilliant eyes, black as black warm marble under heavy tortoise-shell glasses and a mouth that is not weak in the least but somehow burdened by a pressure upon it like a pressure of wings, the pressure of that kind of dream which will not release the flesh it inhabits always and agonizes often until it is given perfect body and so does not release it until such flesh has ceased. At present he is not the youngest anything, except, according to himself 'the youngest failure in advertising,' but a book of nakedly youthful love-poetry, which in gloomy moments he wishes had never been written, although the San Francisco Warbler called it as 'tensely vital as the Shropshire Lad,' brought him several column reviews and very nearly forty dollars in cash at twenty-one and since then many people of his own age and one or two editors have considered him “worth watching.”

Oliver Crowe is almost six feet tall, with deep, dark features, a slight stoop, and he’s dressed like anyone else at the Yale Club, from his middle-parted hair to his low, slightly outdated brown shoes. There's not much noteworthy about his appearance except for his round, rather large head that could belong to either a writer or a boxer, intense eyes as black as warm marble behind his thick tortoiseshell glasses, and a mouth that’s strong but seems weighed down by a sort of pressure, like the burden of a dream that just won’t let go of the body it occupies, often causing pain until it takes on a perfect form, and it won’t release it until that body has gone. Right now, he’s not the youngest at anything, except for calling himself "the youngest failure in advertising," but he has a book of openly youthful love poetry which, in his darker moments, he wishes had never been published. However, the San Francisco Warbler described it as "tensely vital as the Shropshire Lad," bringing him several column reviews and almost forty dollars when he was twenty-one, and since then, many people his age—and a couple of editors—have thought he’s "worth watching."

Ted Billett is dark too, but it is a ruddy darkness with high clear color of skin. He could pass anywhere as a College Senior and though his clothes seem to have been put on anyhow with no regard for pressing or tailoring they will always raise a doubt in the minds of the uninstructed as to whether it is not the higher carelessness that has dictated them rather than ordinary poverty—a doubt that, in many cases, has proved innocently fortunate for Ted. His hands are a curious mixture of square executive ability and imaginative sensitiveness and his surface manners have often been described as 'too snotty' by delicate souls toward whom Ted was entirely unconscious of having acted with anything but the most disinterested politeness. On the other hand a certain even-tempered recklessness and capacity for putting himself in the other fellow's place made him one of the few popularly lenient officers to be obeyed with discipline in his outfit during the war. As regards anything Arty or Crafty his attitude is merely appreciative—he is finishing up his last year of law at Columbia.

Ted Billett has a deep complexion, but it's a healthy, reddish darkness with clear skin tones. He could easily pass for a college senior, and even though his clothes look like they were thrown on without much thought for ironing or tailoring, they often lead people who aren't familiar to wonder if his style is a deliberate statement of carelessness rather than just a sign of being poor—a question that has, ironically, worked in Ted's favor many times. His hands are an interesting mix of strong, executive skill and creative sensitivity, and his casual demeanor has often been labeled as 'too stuck-up' by sensitive individuals who he never realized he had treated with anything less than sincere politeness. On the flip side, his calm recklessness and ability to empathize with others made him one of the few officers who was lenient yet still commanded respect and discipline within his unit during the war. When it comes to anything artistic or crafty, he simply appreciates it—he's wrapping up his final year of law school at Columbia.

Johnny introduces Oliver and Ted to everybody but Peter—the three were classmates—shepherds his flock with a few disarmingly personal insults to prevent stiffness closing down again over the four that have already got to talking at the arrival of the two newcomers, and marshals them out to the terrace where they are to have dinner. Without seeming to try, he seats them so that Ted, Peter and Oliver will not form an offensive-defensive alliance against the three who are strangers to them by retailing New Haven anecdotes to each other for the puzzlement of the rest and starts the ball rolling with a neat provocative attack on romanticism in general and Cabell in particular.

Johnny introduces Oliver and Ted to everyone except Peter—the three were classmates—who keeps the mood light with a few surprisingly personal jabs to prevent any awkwardness among the group of four that had already started chatting when the two newcomers arrived. He leads them out to the terrace for dinner. Without making it obvious, he arranges the seating so that Ted, Peter, and Oliver don’t team up against the three strangers by sharing New Haven stories that leave the others confused. He kicks things off with a clever and provocative critique of romanticism in general, and Cabell specifically.





II

“Johnny's strong for realism, aren't you, Johnny?”

“Johnny's all about realism, right, Johnny?”

“Well, yes, Ted, I am. I think 'Main Street' and 'Three Soldiers' are two of the best things that ever happened to America. You can say it's propaganda—maybe it is, but at any rate it's real. Honestly, I've gotten so tired, we all have, of all this stuff about the small Middle Western Town being the backbone of the country—”

“Well, yes, Ted, I am. I think 'Main Street' and 'Three Soldiers' are two of the best things that ever happened to America. You can call it propaganda—maybe it is, but either way, it's genuine. Honestly, I've grown so tired, we all have, of all this talk about the small Midwestern town being the backbone of the country—”

“Backbone? Last vertebra!”

“Backbone? Final vertebra!”

“As for 'Main Street,' it's—”

“Regarding 'Main Street,' it's—”

“It's the hardest book to read through without fallin' asleep where you sit, though, that I've struck since the time I had to repeat Geology.” Peter smiles. “But, there, Johnny, I guess I'm the bone-head part of the readin' public—”

“It's the hardest book to get through without falling asleep right where you sit, though, that I've come across since the time I had to take Geology again.” Peter smiles. “But, there, Johnny, I guess I'm the dumb part of the reading public—”

“That's why you're just the kind of person that ought to read books like that, Peter. The reading public in general likes candy laxatives, I'll admit—Old Nest stuff—but you—”

“That's why you're exactly the kind of person who should read books like that, Peter. I’ll admit, the general reading public prefers light, easy reads—classic stuff—but you—”

“'Nobody else will ever have to write the description of a small Middle Western Town'” quotes Oliver, discontentedly. “Well, who ever wanted to write the description of a small Middle Western Town?” and from Ricky French, selecting his words like flowers for a boutonniere.

“'Nobody else will ever have to write the description of a small Midwestern Town'” quotes Oliver, feeling frustrated. “Well, who actually wanted to write the description of a small Midwestern Town?” and from Ricky French, choosing his words like flowers for a boutonniere.

“The trouble with 'Main Street' is not that it isn't the truth but that it isn't nearly the whole truth. Now Sherwood Anderson—”

“The problem with 'Main Street' is not that it isn't true but that it isn't the complete truth. Now Sherwood Anderson—”

“Tennyson. Who was Tennyson? He died young.”

“Tennyson. Who was Tennyson? He died young.”

“Well, if that is Clara Stratton's idea of how to play a woman who did.”

“Well, if that is Clara Stratton's idea of how to portray a woman who did.”

The two sentences seem to come from no one and arrive nowhere. They are batted out of the conversation like toy balloons.

The two sentences seem to come from nowhere and go nowhere. They are knocked out of the conversation like toy balloons.

“Bunny Andrews sailed for Paris Thursday,” says Ted Billett longingly. “Two years at the Beaux Arts,” and for an instant the splintering of lances stops, like the hush in a tournament when the marshal throws down the warder, at the shine of that single word.

“Bunny Andrews left for Paris on Thursday,” Ted Billett says wistfully. “Two years at the Beaux Arts,” and for a moment, the clash of lances pauses, like the silence in a tournament when the marshal drops the warder, at the weight of that one word.

“All the same, New York is the best place to be right now if you're going to do anything big,” says Johnny uncomfortably, too much as if he felt he just had to believe in it, but the rest are silent, seeing the Seine wind under its bridges, cool as satin, grey-blue with evening, or the sawdust of a restaurant near the quais where one can eat Rabelaisiantly for six francs with wine and talk about anything at all without having to pose or explain or be defensive, or the chimneypots of La Cité branch-black against winter sky that is pallor of crimson when the smell of roast chestnuts drifts idly as a student along Boulevard St. Germain, or none of these, or all, but for each one nostalgic aspect of the city where good Americans go when they die and bad ones while they live—to Montmartre.

“All the same, New York is the best place to be right now if you want to do anything big,” Johnny says, feeling uncomfortable as if he just has to believe it, but the others are silent, watching the Seine wind under its bridges, cool like satin, grey-blue with evening, or the sawdust from a restaurant near the quays where you can eat heartily for six francs with wine and talk about anything without having to put on a facade, explain, or be defensive, or the chimneypots of La Cité stark against a winter sky that turns crimson when the smell of roasted chestnuts drifts lazily like a student along Boulevard St. Germain, or none of these, or all of them, but for each nostalgic aspect of the city where good Americans go when they die and bad ones while they live—to Montmartre.

“New York is twice as romantic, really,” says Johnny firmly.

“New York is way more romantic, honestly,” says Johnny with confidence.

“If you can't get out of it,” adds Oliver with a twisted grin.

“If you can’t escape it,” Oliver adds with a crooked smile.

Ted Billett turns to Ricky French as if each had no other friend in the world.

Ted Billett turns to Ricky French as if they were each other's only friend in the world.

“You were over, weren't you?” he says, a little diffidently, but his voice is that of Rachel weeping for her children.

“You were here, weren't you?” he says, a bit shyly, but his voice sounds like Rachel crying for her children.

“Well, there was a little café on the Rue Bonaparte—I suppose you wouldn't know—”

“Well, there was a small café on Rue Bonaparte—I guess you wouldn’t know—”





III

The party has adjourned to Stovall's dog-kennel-sized apartment on West Eleventh Street with oranges and ice, Peter Piper having suddenly remembered a little place he knows where what gin is to be bought is neither diluted Croton water nor hell-fire. The long drinks gather pleasantly on the table, are consumed by all but Johnny, gather again. The talk grows more fluid, franker.

The party has moved to Stovall's tiny apartment on West Eleventh Street, bringing oranges and ice. Peter Piper suddenly remembered a spot he knows where the gin isn’t just cheap crap or terrible stuff. The drinks grow steadily on the table, with everyone but Johnny drinking up. The conversation flows more freely and honestly.

“Phil Sellaby?—-oh, the great Phil's just had a child—I mean his wife has, but Phil's been having a book all winter and it's hard not to get 'em mixed up. Know the girl he married?”

“Phil Sellaby?—oh, the great Phil just had a kid—I mean, his wife did, but Phil's been working on a book all winter and it's tough not to confuse the two. Do you know the girl he married?”

“Ran Waldo had a necking acquaintance with her at one time or another, I believe. But now she's turned serious, I hear—tres serieuse—tres bonne femme—”

“Ran Waldo was on friendly terms with her at some point, I think. But now she's serious, I've heard—very serious—very good woman—”

“I bet his book'll be a cuckoo, then. Trouble with women. Can't do any art and be married if you're in love with your wife. Instink—instinct of creation—same thing in both cases—use it one way, not enough left for other—unless, of course, like Goethe, you—” “Rats! Look at Rossetti—Browning—-Augustus John—William Morris—”

“I bet his book will be a mess, then. Problems with women. You can't create art and be married if you're in love with your wife. Instinct—creative instinct—works the same in both cases—you use it one way, and there isn’t enough left for the other—unless, of course, like Goethe, you—” “Nonsense! Look at Rossetti—Browning—Augustus John—William Morris—”

“Browning! Dear man, when the public knows the truth about the Brownings!”

“Browning! My dear, when the public finds out the truth about the Brownings!”

Ricky French is getting a little drunk but it shows itself only in a desire to make every sentence unearthly cogent with perfect words.

Ricky French is getting a bit drunk, but it only shows in his urge to make every sentence incredibly clear with the perfect words.

“Unhappy marriage—ver' good—stimula-shion,” he says, carefully but unsteadily, “other thing—tosh!”

“Unhappy marriage—really good—motivation,” he says, carefully but unsteadily, “the other thing—nonsense!”

Peter Piper jerks a thumb in Oliver's direction.

Peter Piper points a thumb at Oliver.

“Oh, beg pardon! Engaged, you told me? Beg pardon—sorry—very. Writes?”

“Oh, excuse me! You mentioned you were busy? Sorry—my bad—really. Writes?”

“Uh-huh. Book of poetry three years ago. Novel now he's trying to sell.”

“Yeah. A book of poetry three years ago. Now he's trying to sell a novel.”

“Oh, yes, yes, yes. Remember. 'Dancers' Holiday'—he wrote that? Good stuff, damn good. Too bad. Feenee. Why will they get married?”

“Oh, yes, yes, yes. Remember? 'Dancers' Holiday'—he wrote that? Great stuff, really great. Too bad. Feenee. Why are they getting married?”

The conversation veers toward a mortuary discussion of love. Being young, nearly all of them are anxious for, completely puzzled by and rather afraid of it, all at the same time. They wish to draw up one logical code to cover its every variation; they look at it, as it is at present with the surprised displeasure of florists at a hollyhock that will come blue when by every law of variation it should be rose. It is only a good deal later that they will be able to give, not blasphemy because the rules of the game are always mutually inconsistent, but tempered thanks that there are any rules at all. Now Ricky French especially has the air of a demonstrating anatomist over an anesthetized body. “Observe, gentlemen—the carotid artery lies here. Now, inserting the scalpel at this point—”

The conversation shifts to a heavy discussion about love. Being young, almost all of them feel anxious, completely confused, and somewhat scared of it all at once. They want to create one logical rule to cover every possible situation; they look at it, much like surprised florists encountering a hollyhock that blooms blue when it should be rose according to every law of variation. It’s only much later that they’ll be able to express, not in a blasphemous way because the rules of the game are always inconsistent, but with a sense of gratitude that there are any rules at all. Right now, Ricky French especially has the demeanor of a demonstrative anatomist over an anesthetized body. “Observe, gentlemen—the carotid artery is located here. Now, inserting the scalpel at this point—”

“The trouble with Art is that it doesn't pay a decent living wage unless you're willing to commercialize—”

“The problem with Art is that it doesn't provide a decent living wage unless you're willing to commercialize—”

“The trouble with Art is that it never did, except for a few chance lucky people—”

“The problem with Art is that it never really worked out, except for a few lucky individuals—”

“The trouble with Art is women.”

“The problem with Art is women.”

“The trouble with women is Art.”

“The problem with women is Art.”

“The trouble with Art—with women, I mean—change signals! What do I mean?”

“The problem with Art—when I say women—change signals! What do I mean?”





IV

Oliver is taking Ted out to Melgrove with him over Sunday for suburban fresh-air and swimming, so the two just manage to catch the 12.53 from the Grand Central, in spite of Slade Wilson's invitation to talk all night and breakfast at the Brevoort. They spend the rattling, tunnel-like passage to 125th Street catching their breath again, a breath that seems to strike a florid gentlemen in a dirty collar ahead of them with an expression of permanent, sorrowful hunger. Then Ted remarks reflectively,

Oliver is taking Ted out to Melgrove with him on Sunday for some fresh air and swimming, so they just manage to catch the 12:53 from Grand Central, despite Slade Wilson's invitation to chat all night and have breakfast at the Brevoort. They spend the bumpy, tunnel-like ride to 125th Street catching their breath again, a breath that seems to hit a well-dressed man in a dirty collar in front of them with an expression of constant, sorrowful hunger. Then Ted remarks thoughtfully,

“Nice gin.”

“Great gin.”

“Uh-huh. Not floor varnish anyway like most of this prohibition stuff. What think of the people?”

“Uh-huh. Not floor varnish anyway like most of this prohibition stuff. What do you think of the people?”

“Interesting but hardly conclusive. Liked the Wilson lad. Peter, of course, and Johnny. The French person rather young Back Bay, don't you think?”

“Interesting but definitely not conclusive. Liked the Wilson kid. Peter, of course, and Johnny. The French person is a bit young for Back Bay, don't you think?”

Oliver smiles. The two have been through Yale, some of the war and much of the peace together, and the fact has inevitably developed a certain quality of being able to talk to each other in shorthand.

Oliver smiles. The two have gone through Yale, some of the war, and a lot of the peace together, and this experience has naturally created a way for them to communicate in shorthand.

“Well, Groton plus Harvard—it always gets a little inhuman especially Senior year—but gin had a civilizing influence. Lucky devil!”

“Well, Groton and Harvard—it can get a bit overwhelming, especially during Senior year—but gin had a way of making things feel more civilized. Lucky guy!”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Baker's newest discovery—yes, it does sound like a patent medicine. Don't mean that, but he has a play on the road—sure-fire, Johnny says—Edward Sheldon stuff—Romance—”

“Baker's latest discovery—yeah, it does sound like some kind of medicine. I don't mean that, but he has a play running—definitely a hit, Johnny says—Edward Sheldon material—Romance—”

“The Young Harvard Romantic. An Essay Presented to the Faculty of Yale University by Theodore Billett for the Degree of—”

“The Young Harvard Romantic. An Essay Presented to the Faculty of Yale University by Theodore Billett for the Degree of—”

“Heard anything about your novel, Oliver?”

“Heard any news about your novel, Oliver?”

“Going to see my pet Mammon of Unrighteousness about it in a couple of weeks. Oh Lord!

“Going to see my pet Mammon of Unrighteousness about it in a couple of weeks. Oh Lord!

“Present—not voting.”

“Present, not voting.”

“Don't be cheap, Ted. If I could only make some money.”

“Don’t be stingy, Ted. If only I could make some money.”

“Everybody says that there is money in advertising,” Ted quotes maliciously. “Where have I heard that before?”

“Everyone says that there's money in advertising,” Ted says mockingly. “Where have I heard that before?”

“That's what anybody says about anything till they try it. Well, there is—but not in six months for a copy-writer at Vanamee and Co. Especially when the said copy-writer has to have enough to marry on.” “And will write novels when he ought to be reading, 'How I Sold America on Ossified Oats' like a good little boy. Young people are so impatient.”

“That's what everyone says about anything until they actually try it. Well, there is—but not in six months for a copywriter at Vanamee and Co. Especially when that copywriter needs to earn enough to get married.” “And will write novels when he should be reading, 'How I Sold America on Ossified Oats' like a good little boy. Young people are so impatient.”

“Well, good Lord, Ted, we've been engaged eight months already and we aren't getting any furtherer—”

“Well, good Lord, Ted, we’ve been engaged for eight months already and we aren’t getting any farther—”

“Remember the copybooks, my son. The love of a pure, good woman and the one-way pocket—that's what makes the millionaires. Besides, look at Isaac.”

“Remember the notebooks, my son. The love of a pure, good woman and the one-way pocket—that's what creates millionaires. Plus, look at Isaac.”

“Well, I'm no Isaac. And Nancy isn't Rebekah, praises be! But it is an—emotional strain. On both of us.”

“Well, I’m no Isaac. And Nancy isn’t Rebekah, thank goodness! But it’s an—emotional strain. On both of us.”

“Well, all you have to do is sell your serial rights. After that—pie.”

“Well, all you have to do is sell your serial rights. After that—it's smooth sailing.”

“I know. The trouble is, I can see it so plain if everything happens right—and then—well—”

“I know. The problem is, I can see it so clearly if everything goes right—and then—well—”

Ted is not very consoling.

Ted isn't very comforting.

“People get funny ideas about each other when they aren't close by. Even when they're in love,” he says rather darkly; and then, for no apparent reason, “Poor Billy. See it?”

“People come up with strange ideas about each other when they aren't around. Even when they’re in love,” he says somewhat grimly; and then, for no clear reason, “Poor Billy. Get it?”

Oliver has, unfortunately—the announcement that the engagement between Miss Flavia Marston of Detroit and Mr. William Curting of New York has been broken by mutual consent was an inconspicuous little paragraph in the morning papers. “That was all—just funny ideas and being away. And then this homebred talent came along,” Ted muses.

Oliver has, unfortunately—the news that the engagement between Miss Flavia Marston of Detroit and Mr. William Curting of New York has ended by mutual agreement was a small, unnoticeable blurb in the morning papers. “That was it—just silly thoughts and being away. And then this local talent showed up,” Ted reflects.

“Well, you're the hell of a—”

“Well, you're great at—”

Ted suddenly jerks into consciousness of what he has been saying.

Ted suddenly jolts awake to what he has been saying.

“Sorry” he says, completely apologetic, “didn't mean a word I said, just sorry for Billy, poor guy. 'Fraid it'll break him up pretty bad at first.” This seems to make matters rather worse and he changes the subject abruptly. “How's Nancy?” he asks with what he hopes seems disconnected indifference.

“Sorry,” he says, genuinely apologetic, “I didn't mean anything I said, just feel bad for Billy, poor guy. I’m afraid this is going to really hurt him at first.” This seems to make things worse, so he quickly changes the subject. “How’s Nancy?” he asks, trying to sound casually indifferent.

“Nancy? All right. Hates St. Louis, of course.”

“Nancy? Okay. She hates St. Louis, of course.”

“Should think she might, this summer. Pretty hot there, isn't it?”

“Do you think she might this summer? It's pretty hot there, right?”

“Says it's like a wet furnace. And her family's bothering her some.”

“Says it feels like a humid oven. And her family is annoying her a bit.”

“Um, too bad.”

“Uh, too bad.”

“Oh, I don't mind. But it's rotten for her. They don't see the point exactly—don't know that I blame them. She could be in Paris, now—that woman was ready to put up the money. My fault.”

“Oh, I don’t mind. But it’s tough for her. They don’t really understand the situation—don’t know that I blame them. She could be in Paris right now—that woman was ready to cough up the cash. My bad.”

“Well, she seems to like things better the way they are—God knows why, my antic friend! If it were my question between you and a year studying abroad! Not that you haven't your own subtle attractions, Ollie.” Ted has hoped to irritate Oliver into argument by the closing remark, but the latter only accepts it with militant gloom.

“Well, she seems to prefer things the way they are—God knows why, my quirky friend! If it were my choice between you and a year studying abroad! Not that you don’t have your own charm, Ollie.” Ted hoped to provoke Oliver into an argument with that last comment, but Oliver only took it with a brooding intensity.

“Yes, I've done her out of that, too,” he says abysmally, “as well as sticking her in St. Louis while I stay here and can't even drag down enough money to support her—”

“Yes, I’ve taken that from her too,” he says miserably, “just like putting her in St. Louis while I’m stuck here and can’t even earn enough money to support her—”

“Oh, Ollie, snap out of it! That's only being dramatic. You know darn well you will darn soon. I'll be saying 'bless you, my children, increase and multiply,' inside a month if your novel goes through.”

“Oh, Ollie, get it together! You're just being dramatic. You know very well that you'll be fine soon. I'll be saying 'bless you, my children, increase and multiply' in no time if your novel gets published.”

“If! Oh well. Oh hell. I think I've wept on your shoulder long enough for tonight, Ted. Tell me your end of it—things breaking all right?”

“If! Oh well. Oh man. I think I've cried on your shoulder long enough for tonight, Ted. Tell me your side of it—are things breaking okay?”

Ted's face sets into lines that seem curiously foreign and aged for the smooth surface.

Ted's face settles into lines that look oddly unfamiliar and older than its smooth appearance.

“Well—you know my trouble,” he brings out at last with some difficulty. “You ought to, anyhow—we've talked each other over too much when we were both rather planko for you not to. I'm getting along, I think. The work—ca marche assez bien. And the restlessness—can be stood. That's about all there is to say.”

“Well—you know my problem,” he finally says with some difficulty. “You should, anyway—we’ve talked about it too much when we were both feeling low for you not to. I think I’m doing okay. The work—it’s going pretty well. And the restlessness—I can handle it. That’s about all there is to say.”

Both are completely serious now.

Both are totally serious now.

“Bon. Very glad,” says Oliver in a low voice.

“Good. Really glad,” says Oliver in a quiet voice.

“I can stand it. I was awful afraid I couldn't when I first got back. And law interests me, really, though I've lost three years because of the war. And I'm working like a pious little devil with a new assortment of damned and when you haven't any money you can't go on parties in New York unless you raise gravy riding to a fine art. Only sometimes—well, you know how it is—”

“I can handle it. I was really worried I couldn't when I first returned. And law genuinely interests me, even though I've missed three years because of the war. I'm working hard like a focused little devil with a whole new set of challenges, and when you're broke, you can't go to parties in New York unless you get good at making things work. Only sometimes—well, you know how it is—”

Oliver nods.

Oliver agrees.

“I'll be sitting there, at night especially, in that little tin Tophet of a room on Madison Avenue, working. I can work, if I do say it myself—I'm hoping to get through with school in January, now. But it gets pretty lonely, sometimes when there's nobody to run into that you can really talk to—the people I used to play with in College are out of New York for the summer—even Peter's down at Southampton most of the time or out at Star Bay—you're in Melgrove—Sam Woodward's married and working in Chicago—Brick Turner's in New Mexico—I've dropped out of the Wall Street bunch in the class that hang out at the Yale Club—I'm posted there anyhow, and besides they've all made money and I haven't, and all they want to talk about is puts and calls. And then you remember things.

"I'll be sitting there, especially at night, in that little tin can of a room on Madison Avenue, working. I can work, if I do say so myself—I’m hoping to finish school in January now. But it gets pretty lonely sometimes when there’s no one around to really talk to—the people I used to hang out with in college are out of New York for the summer—even Peter’s mostly down at Southampton or out at Star Bay—you’re in Melgrove—Sam Woodward's married and working in Chicago—Brick Turner’s in New Mexico—I’ve stepped away from the Wall Street crowd that hangs out at the Yale Club—I’m still connected there, but they’ve all made money and I haven’t, and all they want to talk about is options and stocks. And then you start to remember things."

“The time my pilot and I blew into Paris when we thought we were hitting somewhere around Nancy till we saw that blessed Eiffel Tower poking out of the fog. And the Hotel de Turenne on Rue Vavin and getting up in the morning and going out for a café cognac breakfast, and everything being amiable and pleasant, and kidding along all the dear little ladies that sat on the terrasse when they dropped in to talk over last evening's affairs. I suppose I'm a sensualist—”

“The time my pilot and I flew into Paris thinking we were landing near Nancy until we spotted that beautiful Eiffel Tower sticking out of the fog. And the Hotel de Turenne on Rue Vavin, waking up in the morning, and heading out for a café cognac breakfast, everything feeling friendly and nice, joking with all the lovely ladies sitting on the terrasse as they came to chat about the previous evening's happenings. I guess I’m a sensualist—”

“Everybody is.” from Oliver.

“Everyone is.” from Oliver.

“Well, that's another thing. Women. And love. Ollie, my son, you don't know how very damn lucky you are!”

“Well, that's another thing. Women. And love. Ollie, my son, you have no idea how incredibly lucky you are!”

“I think I do, rather,” says Oliver, a little stiffly.

"I think I do, actually," says Oliver, a bit stiffly.

“You don't. Because I'd give everything I have for what you've got and all you can do is worry about whether you'll get married in six months or eight.”

“You don’t. Because I’d give everything I have for what you’ve got and all you can do is stress about whether you’ll get married in six months or eight.”

“I'm worrying about whether I'll ever get married at all,” from Oliver, rebelliously.

“I'm worried about whether I'll ever get married at all,” said Oliver, defiantly.

“True enough, which is where I'm glowingly sympathetic for you, though you may not notice it. But you're one of the few people I know—officers at least—who came out of the war without stepping all through their American home ideas of morality like a clown through a fake glass window. And I'm—Freuded—if I see how or why you did.”

“Fair enough, and that's where I completely sympathize with you, even if you may not see it. But you're one of the few people I know—at least among the officers—who emerged from the war without smashing all their American values of morality like a clown crashing through a fake glass window. And I'm—Freuded—if I understand how or why you managed to do that.”

“Don't myself—unless you call it pure accident” says Oliver, frankly. “Well, that's it—women. Don't think I'm in love but the other thing pulls pretty strong. And I want to get married all right, but what girls I know and like best are in Peter's crowd and most of them own their own Rolls Royces—and I won't be earning even a starvation wage for two, inside of three or four years, I suppose. And as you can't get away from seeing and talking to women unless you go and live in a cave—well, about once every two weeks or oftener I'd like to chuck every lawbook I have out of the window on the head of the nearest cop—go across again and get some sort of a worthless job—I speak good enough French to do it if I wanted—and go to hell like a gentleman without having to worry about it any longer. And I won't do that because I'm through with it and the other thing is worth while. So there you are.”

“Don’t count on me—unless you call it pure luck,” Oliver says honestly. “Well, that’s the deal with women. Don’t think I’m in love, but the other thing is pretty strong. I want to get married for sure, but the girls I really like are in Peter’s circle, and most of them have their own Rolls Royces—and I don't expect to earn even a bare minimum for two, in the next three or four years, I guess. And since you can’t avoid seeing and talking to women unless you go live in a cave—well, about once every two weeks or even more often, I’d like to throw every law book I have out the window onto the nearest cop's head—go across the street and get some kind of pointless job—I speak good enough French to do it if I wanted—and just give up like a gentleman without worrying about it anymore. And I won’t do that because I’m done with it, and the other thing is worth it. So there you have it.”

“So you don't think you're in love—eh Monsieur Billett?” Oliver puts irritatingly careful quotation marks around the verb. Ted twists a little.

“So you don't think you're in love—right, Monsieur Billett?” Oliver puts annoying quotation marks around the verb. Ted shifts a bit.

“It all seems so blamed impossible,” he says cryptically.

“It all seems so freaking impossible,” he says cryptically.

“Oh, I wouldn't call Elinor Piper that exactly.” Oliver grins. “Even if she is Peter's sister. Old Peter. She's a nice girl.”

“Oh, I wouldn't say Elinor Piper that exactly.” Oliver grins. “Even if she is Peter's sister. Old Peter. She's a nice girl.”

A nice girl?” Ted begins rather violently. “She's—why she's—” then pauses, seeing the trap.

A nice girl?” Ted starts off quite forcefully. “She's—well, she's—” then he stops, realizing he's fallen into a trap.

“Oh very well—that's all I wanted to know.”

“Oh, fine—that’s all I needed to know.”

“Oh don't look so much like a little tin Talleyrand, Ollie! I'm not sure—and that's rather more than I'd even hint to anybody else.”

“Oh don't look so much like a tiny tin Talleyrand, Ollie! I'm not sure—and that's more than I'd even suggest to anyone else.”

“Thanks, little darling.” But Ted has been stung too suddenly, even by Oliver's light touch on something which he thought was a complete and mortuary secret, to be in a mood for sarcasm.

“Thanks, little darling.” But Ted has been caught off guard, even by Oliver's gentle touch on something he believed was a total and buried secret, to feel sarcastic.

“Oh, well, you might as well know. I suppose you do.”

“Oh, well, you might as well know. I guess you already do.”

“All I know is that you seem to have been visiting—Peter—a good deal this summer.”

“All I know is that you seem to have been hanging out with Peter a lot this summer.”

“Well, it started with Peter.”

"Well, it began with Peter."

“It does so often.”

“It happens so often.”

“Oh Lord, now I've got to tell you. Not that there's anything—definite—to tell.” He pauses, looking at his hands.

“Oh Lord, now I've got to tell you. Not that there's anything—definite—to tell.” He pauses, looking at his hands.

“Well, I've just been telling you how I feel—sometimes. And other times—being with Elinor—she's been so—kind. But I don't know, Ollie, honestly I don't, and that's that.”

“Well, I've just been telling you how I feel—sometimes. And other times—being with Elinor—she's been really nice. But I don’t know, Ollie, honestly I don’t, and that’s that.”

“You see,” he begins again, “the other thing—Oh, Lord, it's so tangled up! But it's just this. It sounds—funny—probably—coming from me—and after France and all that—but I'm not going to—pretend to myself I'm in love with a girl—just because I may—want to get married—the way lots of people do. I can't. And I couldn't with a girl like Elinor anyway—she's too fine.”

“You see,” he starts again, “the other thing—Oh, Lord, it's so complicated! But it’s really just this. It probably sounds—funny—coming from me—especially after France and everything—but I'm not going to—fool myself into thinking I'm in love with a girl—just because I might—want to get married—the way a lot of people do. I can't. And I definitely couldn't with a girl like Elinor anyway—she's too good for me.”

“She is rather fine,” says Oliver appreciatively. “Selective reticence—all that.”

“She’s quite impressive,” says Oliver appreciatively. “Selective silence—all of that.”

“Well, don't you see? And a couple of times—I've been nearly sure. And then something comes and I'm not again—not the way I want to be. And then—Oh, if I were, it wouldn't be much—use—you know—”

“Well, don't you get it? There have been a couple of times when I was almost sure. And then something happens and I’m not sure again—not the way I want to be. And then—Oh, if I were, it wouldn’t really matter much—you know—”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Well, consider our relative positions—”

"Well, think about our positions—"

“Consider your grandmother's cat! She's a girl—you're a man. She's a lady—you're certainly a gentleman—though that sounds like Jane Austen. And—”

“Think about your grandma's cat! She's a girl—you're a guy. She's a lady—you're definitely a gentleman—though that sounds like something out of Jane Austen. And—”

“And she's—well, she isn't the wealthiest young lady in the country, but the Pipers are rich, though they never go and splurge around about it. And I'm living on scholarships and borrowed money from the family—and even after I really start working I probably won't make enough to live on for two or three years at least. And you can't ask a girl like that—”

“And she's—not the richest young woman in the country, but the Pipers are wealthy, even if they don't show it off. I'm living on scholarships and borrowed money from my family—and even after I start working, I probably won't earn enough to support myself for at least two or three years. And you can't ask a girl like that—”

“Oh, Ted, this is the twentieth century! I'm not telling you to hang up your hat and live on your wife's private income—” “That's fortunate,” from Ted, rather stubbornly and with a set jaw.

“Oh, Ted, we’re in the twenty-first century! I'm not saying you should quit your job and rely on your wife's money—” “That's good to hear,” Ted replied, rather stubbornly with a firm jaw.

“But there's no reason on earth—if you both really loved each other and wanted to get married—why you couldn't let her pay her share for the first few years. You know darn well you're going to make money sometime—”

“But there's no reason at all—if you both truly loved each other and wanted to get married—why you couldn't let her cover her part for the first few years. You know for sure you're going to earn money eventually—”

“Well—yes.”

"Well, yes."

“Well, then. And Elinor's sporting. She isn't the kind that needs six butlers to live—she doesn't live that way now. That's just pride, Ted, thinking that—and a rather bum variety of pride when you come down to it. I hate these people who moan around and won't be happy unless they can do everything themselves—they're generally the kind that give their wives a charge account at Lucile's and ten dollars a year pocket money and go into blue fits whenever poor spouse runs fifty cents over her allowance.”

“Well, then. And Elinor's a good sport. She’s not the type who needs a whole team of butlers to get by—she doesn’t live like that now. That’s just pride, Ted, believing that—and it’s a pretty petty kind of pride when you think about it. I can’t stand these people who mope around and won’t be happy unless they do everything themselves—they’re usually the same ones who give their wives a charge account at Lucile's and ten bucks a year for spending money, and they freak out whenever their poor wife goes fifty cents over her allowance.”

Ted pauses, considering. Finally,

Ted pauses, thinking. Finally,

“No, Ollie—I don't think I'm quite that kind of a fool. And almost thou convincest me—and all that. But—well—that isn't the chief difficulty, after all.”

“No, Ollie—I don’t think I’m really that foolish. You almost have me convinced—and everything. But—well—that’s not the main issue, after all.”

“Well, what is?” from Oliver, annoyedly.

"Well, what is?" Oliver said, annoyed.

Ted hesitates, speaking slowly.

Ted hesitates, talking slowly.

“Well—after the fact that I'm not sure—France,” he says at last, and his mouth shuts after the word as if it never wanted to open again.

“Well—after the fact that I'm not sure—France,” he finally says, and his mouth closes after the word as if it never wanted to open again.

Oliver spreads both hands out hopelessly.

Oliver spreads both hands out in despair.

“Are you never going to get over that, you ass?”

“Are you seriously never going to get over that, you jerk?”

“You didn't do the things I did,” from Ted, rather difficultly. “If you had—”

“You didn't do the things I did,” Ted said, somewhat awkwardly. “If you had—”

“If I had I'd have been as sorry as you are, probably, that I'd knocked over the apple cart occasionally. But I wouldn't spend the rest of my life worrying about it and thinking I wasn't fit to go into decent society because of what happened to most of the A.E.F. Why you sound as if you'd committed the unpardonable sin. And it's nonsense.”

“If I had, I would have felt just as bad as you do about knocking over the apple cart now and then. But I wouldn’t waste the rest of my life stressing about it or thinking I wasn’t good enough to be in respectable society because of what happened to most of the A.E.F. You sound like you think you committed the worst sin. And that’s ridiculous.”

“Well—thinking of Elinor—I'm not too darn sure I didn't,” from Ted, dejectedly.

“Well—thinking of Elinor—I’m not so sure I didn’t,” Ted said, feeling down.

“That comes of being born in New England and that's all there is to it. Anyhow, it's over now, isn't it?”

“That's what happens when you're born in New England, and that's all there is to it. Anyway, it's in the past now, right?”

“Not exactly—it comes back.”

"Not really—it comes back."

“Well, kick it every time it does.”

“Well, kick it every time it does.”

“But you don't understand. That and—people like Elinor—” says Ted hopelessly.

“But you don't get it. That and—people like Elinor—” says Ted in despair.

“I do understand.”

“I get it.”

“You don't.” And this time Ted's face has the look of a burned man.

“You don't.” This time, Ted's face looks like someone who's been burned.

“Well—” says Oliver, frankly puzzled. “Well, that's it. Oh, it doesn't matter. But if there was another war—”

“Well—” says Oliver, honestly confused. “Well, that's it. Oh, it doesn't matter. But if there was another war—”

“Oh, leave us poor people that are trying to write a couple of years before you dump us into heroes' graves by the Yang tse Kiang!”

“Oh, let us poor folks who are trying to write have a few more years before you toss us into heroes' graves by the Yangtze River!”

“Another war—and bang! into the aviation.” Ted muses, his face gone thin with tensity. “It could last as long as it liked for me, providing I got through before it did; you'd be living anyhow, living and somebody, and somebody who didn't give a plaintive hoot how things broke.”

“Another war—and boom! right into aviation.” Ted thinks, his face drawn tight with tension. “It could go on forever as far as I’m concerned, as long as I made it through before it ended; you’d still be living, living as someone, and someone who didn’t care at all how things turned out.”

He sighs, and his face smooths back a little.

He sighs, and his face relaxes a bit.

“Well, Lord, I've no real reason to kick, I suppose,” he ends. “There are dozens of 'em like me—dozens and hundreds and thousands all over the shop. We had danger and all the physical pleasures and as much money as we wanted and the sense of command—all through the war. And then they come along and say 'it's all off, girls,' and you go back and settle down and play you've just come out of College in peace-times and maybe by the time you're forty you'll have a wife and an income if another scrap doesn't come along. And then when we find it isn't as easy to readjust as they think, they yammer around pop-eyed and say 'Oh, what wild young people—what naughty little wasters! They won't settle down and play Puss-in-the-corner at all—and, oh dear, oh dear, how they drink and smoke and curse 'n everything!'”

“Well, Lord, I guess I don’t really have a reason to complain,” he finishes. “There are tons of people like me—tons and hundreds and thousands all over the place. We had danger, all the physical pleasures, as much money as we wanted, and a sense of control—all throughout the war. And then they come along and say, ‘It’s all over, ladies,’ and you go back and settle down and pretend you just graduated from college in peacetime, and maybe by the time you’re forty, you’ll have a wife and a steady income if another conflict doesn’t pop up. And then when we realize it’s not as easy to adjust as they think, they run around wide-eyed and say, ‘Oh, what wild young people—what naughty little wastrels! They won’t settle down and play Puss-in-the-corner at all—and, oh dear, oh dear, how they drink and smoke and curse and everything!’”

“I'm awful afraid they might be right as to what's the trouble with us, though,” says Oliver, didactically. “We are young, you know.”

“I'm really afraid they might be right about what's wrong with us, though,” says Oliver, in a teaching tone. “We are young, you know.”

“Melgrove!” the conductor howls, sleepily. “Melgrove! Melgrove!”

“Melgrove!” the conductor calls out, groggily. “Melgrove! Melgrove!”





V

The Crowe house was both small and inconveniently situated—it was twenty full minutes walk from the station and though a little box of a garage had been one of the “all modern conveniences” so fervidly painted in the real estate agent's advertisement, the Crowes had no car. It was the last house on Undercliff Road that had any pretense to sparse grass and a stubbly hedge—beyond it were sand-dunes, delusively ornamented by the signs of streets that as yet only existed in the brain of the owner of the “development,” and, a quarter of a mile away, the long blue streak of the Sound.

The Crowe house was small and inconveniently located—it was a twenty-minute walk from the station, and even though there was a tiny garage billed as one of the “all modern conveniences” in the real estate ad, the Crowes didn’t own a car. It was the last house on Undercliff Road that had any semblance of sparse grass and a scraggly hedge—beyond it were sand dunes, misleadingly decorated with street signs that only existed in the mind of the owner of the “development,” and a quarter of a mile away was the long blue expanse of the Sound.

Oliver's key clicked in the lock—this was fortunately one of the times when four-year-old Jane Ellen, who went about after sunset in a continual, piteous fear of “black men wif masks,” had omitted to put the chain on the door before being carried mutinously to bed. Oliver switched on the hall light and picked up a letter and a folded note from the card tray.

Oliver's key clicked in the lock—luckily, this was one of the times when four-year-old Jane Ellen, who roamed around after sunset in a constant, desperate fear of “masked men,” had forgotten to put the chain on the door before being stubbornly taken to bed. Oliver turned on the hall light and grabbed a letter and a folded note from the card tray.

“Ted, Ollie and Dickie will share that little bijou, the sleeping porch, unless Ted prefers the third-story bathtub,” the note read. “Breakfast at convenience for those that can get it themselves—otherwise at nine. And DON'T wake Dickie up.

“Ted, Ollie, and Dickie will split that little gem, the sleeping porch, unless Ted wants the bathtub on the third floor,” the note read. “Breakfast is available for anyone who can help themselves—otherwise, it’ll be at nine. And DON’T wake Dickie up.”

“MOTHER.”

"Mom."

Oliver passed it to Ted, who read it, grinned, and saluted, nearly knocking over the hatrack.

Oliver passed it to Ted, who read it, smiled, and gave a salute, almost toppling the hat rack.

“For God's sake!” said Oliver in a piercing whisper, “Jane Ellen will think that's Indians!”

“For God's sake!” Oliver said in a sharp whisper, “Jane Ellen is going to think that's Indians!”

Both listened frantically for a moment, holding their breath. But there was no sound from upstairs except an occasional soft rumbling. Oliver had often wondered what would happen if the whole sleeping family chanced to breathe in and out in unison some unlucky night. He could see the papery walls blown apart like scraps of cardboard—Aunt Elsie falling, falling with her bed from her little bird-house under the eaves, giving vent to one deaf, terrified “Hey—what's that?” as she sank like Lucifer cast from Heaven inexorably down into the laundry stove, her little tight, white curls standing up on end....

Both listened anxiously for a moment, holding their breath. But there was no sound from upstairs except for an occasional soft rumble. Oliver often wondered what would happen if the entire sleeping family happened to breathe in and out together on some unfortunate night. He could imagine the thin walls bursting apart like bits of cardboard—Aunt Elsie falling, falling with her bed from her tiny birdhouse under the eaves, letting out one deafening, terrified “Hey—what's that?” as she plummeted like Lucifer cast out of Heaven, inexorably down into the laundry stove, her little tight, white curls standing on end....

Ted had removed his shoes and was making for the stairs with the exaggerated caution of a burglar in a film.

Ted had taken off his shoes and was heading for the stairs with the over-the-top caution of a burglar in a movie.

“'Night!” called Oliver softly.

“Goodnight!” called Oliver softly.

“G' night! Where's my bed—next the wall? Good—then I won't step on Dickie. And if you fall over me when you come in, I'll bay like a bloodhound!”

“Goodnight! Where's my bed—next to the wall? Great—then I won't step on Dickie. And if you trip over me when you come in, I'll howl like a bloodhound!”

“I'll look out. Be up in a minute myself. Going to write a letter.”

“I’ll keep an eye out. I’ll be up in a minute too. I need to write a letter.”

“So I'd already deduced, Craig Kennedy, my friend. Well, give her my love!”

“So I had already figured it out, Craig Kennedy, my friend. Well, send her my love!”

He smiled like a bad little boy and disappeared round the corner. A stair creaked—they were the kind of stairs that always creaked like old women's bones, when you tried to go up them quietly. There was the sound of something soft stubbing against something hard and a muffled “Sonofa—

He grinned like a naughty little kid and went around the corner. A stair creaked—they were the kind of stairs that always creaked like the bones of old women when you tried to sneak up them. There was the sound of something soft hitting something hard and a muffled “Sonofa—

“What's matter?”

“What’s the matter?”

“Oh, nothing. Blame near broke my toe on Jane Ellen's doll's porcelain head. 'S all right. 'Night.”

“Oh, nothing. I almost broke my toe on Jane Ellen's doll's porcelain head. It’s all good. Good night.”

“'Night.” Then in an admonitory sotto-voce, “Remember, if you wake Dickie, you've got to tell him stories till he goes to sleep again, or he'll wake up everybody else!”

“'Night.” Then in a quiet warning, “Remember, if you wake Dickie, you have to tell him stories until he falls back asleep, or he'll wake everyone else up!”

“If he wakes, I'll garotte him. 'Night.”

“If he wakes up, I'll strangle him. Goodnight.”

“'Night.”

"Good night."





VI

Oliver paused for a few minutes, waiting for the crash that would proclaim that Ted had stumbled over something and waked Dickie beyond redemption. But there was nothing but a soft gurgling of water from the bathroom and then, after a while, a slight but definite addition to the distant beehive noises of sleep in the house. He smiled, moved cautiously into the dining room, sat down at the small sharp-cornered desk where all the family correspondence was carried on and from which at least one of the family a day received a grievous blow in the side while attempting to get around it; lit the shaded light above it and sat down to read his letter.

Oliver paused for a few minutes, waiting for the crash that would signal that Ted had tripped over something and woken Dickie up for good. But there was only a soft gurgling of water from the bathroom and then, after a while, a slight but distinct addition to the distant background noise of sleep in the house. He smiled, moved cautiously into the dining room, sat down at the small, sharp-cornered desk where all the family correspondence happened and where at least one family member a day took a painful hit in the side while trying to get around it; turned on the shaded light above it, and sat down to read his letter.

It was all Nancy, that letter, from the address, firm and straight as any promise she ever gave, but graceful as the curl of a vine-stem, gracile as her hands, with little unsuspected curlicues of humor and fancy making the stiff “t's” bend and twisting the tails of the “e's,” to the little scrunched-up “Love, Nancy” at the end, as if she had squeezed it there to make it look unimportant, knowing perfectly that it was the one really important thing in the letter to him. Both would take it so and be thankful without greediness or a longing for sentimental “x's,” with a sense that the thing so given must be very rich in little like a jewel, and always newly rediscovered with a shiver of pure wonder and thanking, or neither could have borne to have it written so small.

It was all Nancy, that letter, from the address, firm and straight as any promise she ever made, but graceful like the curl of a vine-stem, delicate like her hands, with little unexpected twists of humor and imagination making the stiff “t’s” bend and twisting the tails of the “e’s,” to the little scrunched-up “Love, Nancy” at the end, as if she had squeezed it there to make it seem unimportant, knowing full well that it was the one truly important thing in the letter to him. Both would accept it that way and be grateful without greed or a longing for sentimental “x’s,” feeling that what was given must be very rich in little like a jewel, always newly rediscovered with a shiver of pure wonder and thanks, or neither could have borne to have it written so small.

It was Nancy just as some of her clothes were Nancy, soft clear blues and first appleblossom pinks, the colors of a hardy garden that has no need for the phoenix-colors of the poppy, because it has passed the boy's necessity for talking at the top of its voice in scarlet and can hold in one shaped fastidious petal, faint-flushed with a single trembling of one serene living dye, all the colors the wise mind knows and the soul released into its ecstasy has taken for its body invisible, its body of delight most spotless, as lightning takes bright body of rapture and agony from the light clear pallor that softens a sky to night.

It was Nancy, just like some of her clothes were Nancy, in soft, clear blues and delicate apple blossom pinks—colors from a resilient garden that doesn't need the bold shades of poppies because it has grown beyond the need for shouting in scarlet. It can hold within one carefully shaped petal, gently tinted with a single quiver of a tranquil living hue, all the colors that a wise mind understands. The soul, free in its ecstasy, has embraced these invisible shades, embodying a delight that's pure, just as lightning captures the bright essence of both joy and pain from the soft glow that transforms a sky into night.

Oliver read the letter over twice—it was with a satisfaction like that when body and brain are fed at once, invisibly, by the same lustre of force, that he put it away. One part of it, though, left him humanly troubled enough.

Oliver read the letter twice—it gave him a satisfaction similar to when both body and mind are nourished simultaneously, almost magically, by the same source of energy, before he set it aside. However, one part of it still left him feeling quite troubled.

“Miss Winters, the old incubus, came around and was soppy to mother as usual yesterday—the same old business—I might be studying in Paris, now, instead of teaching drawing to stupid little girls, if I hadn't 'formed' what she will call 'that unfortunate attachment.' Not that I minded, really, though I was angry enough to bite her when she gave a long undertaker's list of Penniless Authors' Brides. But it worries mother—and that worries me—and I wish she wouldn't. Forgive me, Ollie—and then that Richardson complex of mother's came up again—”

“Miss Winters, the old burden, came around and was overly friendly to my mom as usual yesterday—the same old story—I could be studying in Paris now instead of teaching drawing to clueless little girls if I hadn’t developed what she likes to call 'that unfortunate attachment.' Not that I really cared, though I was frustrated enough to snappy at her when she went on with a long list of penniless authors’ wives. But it worries my mom—and that worries me—and I wish she wouldn’t. Forgive me, Ollie—and then that Richardson issue with my mom came up again—”

“Waiting hurts, naturally,—and I'm the person who used to wonder about girls making such a fuss about how soon they got married—but, then, Ollie, of course, I never really wanted to get married before myself and somehow that seems to make a difference. But that's the way things go—and the only thing I wish is that I was the only person to be hurt. We will, sooner or later, and it will be all the better for our not having grabbed at once—at least that's what all the old people with no emotions left are always so anxious to tell you. But they talk about it as if anybody under thirty-five who wanted to get married was acting like a three-year-old stealing jam—and that's annoying. And anyhow, it wouldn't be bad, if I weren't so silly, I suppose—”

“Waiting hurts, of course—and I used to wonder why girls made such a big deal about wanting to get married so quickly—but, you know, Ollie, I never really wanted to get married myself before, and that somehow makes a difference. But that's just how things are—and the only thing I wish is that I could be the only one feeling hurt. We will, eventually, and it will be better for us not to rush into it—at least that’s what all the older people with no feelings left are always eager to tell you. They talk about it as if anyone under thirty-five wanting to get married is just like a three-year-old stealing jam—and that’s frustrating. And anyway, it wouldn't be so bad if I weren't so foolish, I guess—”

“Waiting hurts, naturally,” and that casual sentence made him chilly afraid. For to be in love, though it may force the lover to actions of impossible courage does not make him in the least courageous of himself, but only drives him by the one large fear of losing this love like a soldier pricked from behind by a bayonet over the bodies of smaller fears, or like a thief who has stolen treasure, and, hearing the cry at his heels, scales a twenty foot wall with the agile gestures of a madman. All the old-wives' and young men's club stories of everything from broken engagements to the Generic and Proven Unfaithfulness of the Female Sex brushed like dirty cobwebs for an instant across his mind. They tightened about it like silk threads—a snaky web—and for one scared instant he had a sense of being smothered in dusty feathers, whispering together and saying, “When you're a little older and a great deal wiser. When you've come to my age and know that all girls are the same. When you realize that long engagements seldom mean marriage. When—”

“Waiting hurts, of course,” and that casual sentence made him feel cold and scared. Because being in love, even though it can push someone to do incredibly brave things, doesn’t make the lover brave at all. It just drives him by the overwhelming fear of losing that love, like a soldier stabbed from behind by a bayonet while stepping over the bodies of smaller fears, or like a thief who has stolen treasure and, hearing the cries behind him, scales a twenty-foot wall with the frantic moves of a madman. All the old wives' tales and guys' stories about everything from broken engagements to the Generic and Proven Unfaithfulness of Women flashed like dirty cobwebs across his mind for a moment. They tightened around it like silk threads—a snaky web—and for one frightened instant, he felt like he was being smothered in dusty feathers, whispering together, “When you're a little older and a lot wiser. When you've reached my age and know that all girls are the same. When you realize that long engagements rarely lead to marriage. When—”

He put the cobwebs aside with a strain of will, for he was very tired in body, and settled himself to write to Nancy. It was not the cobwebs that hurt. The only thing that mattered was that she had been hurt on his account—was being hurt now on his account—would be hurt, and still and always on his account, not because he wanted to hurt her but because it was not within his power, but Life's, to hurt her in that respect or not.

He pushed the cobwebs aside with determination, feeling very tired, and got ready to write to Nancy. It wasn’t the cobwebs that bothered him. The only thing that mattered was that she had been hurt because of him—was currently hurting because of him—and would always be hurt because of him, not because he wanted to hurt her, but because it was out of his control, and only Life could cause that kind of pain.

“Oh, felicitous Nancy!” the pen began to scratch. “Your letter—”

“Oh, happy Nancy!” the pen started to write. “Your letter—”

Stupid to be so tired when he was writing to Nancy. Stupid not to find the right things to say at once when you wanted to say them so much. He dropped the pen an instant, sat back, and tried to evoke Nancy before him like a small, clear picture seen in a lens, tried to form with his will the lifeless air in front of him till it began to take on some semblance and body of her that would be better than the tired remembrances of the mind.

Stupid to be so tired while writing to Nancy. Stupid not to find the right words when he wanted to say them so much. He dropped the pen for a moment, leaned back, and tried to picture Nancy in his mind like a clear image seen through a lens, trying to shape the empty air in front of him until it began to resemble her more than the weary memories he had.

Often, and especially when he had thought about her intensely for a long time, the picture would not come at all or come with tantalizing incompleteness, apparently because he wanted it to be whole so much—all he could see would be a wraith of Nancy, wooden as a formal photograph, with none of her silences or mockeries about her till he felt like a painter who has somehow let the devil into his paintbox so that each stroke he makes goes a little fatally out of true from the vision in his mind till the canvas is only a crazy-quilt of reds and yellows. Now, perhaps, though, she might come, even though he was tired. He pressed the back of a hand against his eyes. She was coming to him now. He remembered one of their walks together—a walk they had taken some eight months ago, when they had been only three days engaged. Up Fifth Avenue; Forty-second Street, Forty-third, Forty-fourth, the crosstown glitter of lights, the reflected glow of Broadway, spraying the sky with dim gold-dust, begins to die a little behind them. Past pompous expensive windows full of the things that Oliver and Nancy will buy when Oliver's novel has gone into its first fifty thousand, content with the mere touch of each other's hands, they are so sure of each other now. Past people, dozens of people, getting fewer and fewer as Forty-sixth Street comes, Forty-seventh, Forty-eighth, always a little arrogantly because none of the automatic figures they pass have ever eaten friendly bread together or had fire that can burn over them like clear salt water or the knowledge that the only thing worth having in life is the hurt and gladness of that fire. Buses pass like big squares of honeycomb on wheels, crowded with pale, tired bees—the stars march slowly from the western slope to their light viewless pinnacle in the center of the heavens, walking brightly like strong men in silvered armor—the stars and the buses, the buses and the stars, either and both of as little and much account—it would not really surprise either Oliver or Nancy if the next green bus that passes should start climbing into the sky like a clumsy bird.

Often, especially after he had thought about her deeply for a long time, the image would either fail to appear or come only partially, seemingly because he desired it to be complete so much—all he could see was a faint outline of Nancy, stiff like a posed photograph, without any of her silences or teasing mannerisms, until he felt like an artist who had let the devil into his paintbox, causing each stroke to go slightly askew from the vision in his mind, leaving the canvas a chaotic mix of reds and yellows. But now, maybe, she might show up, even though he was tired. He pressed the back of his hand against his eyes. She was coming to him now. He remembered one of their walks together—a walk they had taken about eight months ago, when they had only been engaged for three days. They walked up Fifth Avenue; past Forty-second Street, Forty-third, Forty-fourth, the crosstown sparkle of lights, the reflected glow of Broadway, which began to fade slightly behind them. They passed flashy, expensive windows filled with things that Oliver and Nancy would buy once Oliver's novel sold its first fifty thousand copies, content with just the touch of each other's hands, so sure of one another now. They encountered people, dozens of them, dwindling as they reached Forty-sixth Street, Forty-seventh, Forty-eighth, always with a bit of arrogance because none of the faceless figures they passed had ever shared the warmth of friendship or experienced fire that can burn above them like clear salt water, or understood that the only thing worth having in life is the joy and pain that comes from that fire. Buses rolled by like large honeycomb squares on wheels, crowded with pale, tired commuters—the stars made their slow march from the western slope to their shining, unseen peak in the center of the sky, moving brightly like strong men in silver armor—the stars and the buses, the buses and the stars, each holding little significance and yet both immensely meaningful—it wouldn’t really surprise either Oliver or Nancy if the next green bus to pass suddenly took off into the sky like an awkward bird.

The first intoxication is still upon them—they have told nobody except anyone who ever sees them together—they walk tactfully and never too close, both having a horror of publicly amatory couples, but like the king's daughter—or was it Solomon's Temple?—they are all glorious within. Fifty-fifth, Fifty-sixth, Fifty-seventh—the square in front of the Plaza—that tall chopped bulky tower lit from within like a model in a toyshop window—motors purring up to its door like thin dark cats, motors purring away. The fountain with the little statue—the pool a cool dark stone cracked with the gold of the lights upon it, and near the trees of the Park, half-hidden, gold Sherman, riding, riding, Victory striding ahead of him with a golden palm.

The first buzz of excitement is still with them—they've only told a few people who ever see them together—they walk carefully and not too closely, both having a strong dislike for couples openly showing affection, but like a princess—or was it Solomon's Temple?—they feel magnificent inside. Fifty-fifth, Fifty-sixth, Fifty-seventh—the square in front of the Plaza—that tall, chunky tower glowing from within like a display model in a toy store—cars rolling up to its door like sleek dark cats, engines humming away. The fountain with the little statue—the pool made of cool dark stone, cracked with the glow of lights upon it, and near the trees in the park, partially hidden, gold Sherman, riding, riding, with Victory striding ahead of him, holding a golden palm.

Ahead of them too goes Victory, over fear, over doubt, over littleness, her gold shoes ring like the noise of a sparkling sword, her steps are swift. They stand for an instant, hands locked, looking back at the long roller-coaster swoop of the Avenue, listening to the roll of tired wheels, the faint horns, the loud horns. They know each other now—their hands grip tighter—in the wandering instant the whole background of streets and tall buildings passes like breath from a mirror—for the instant without breath or clamor, they exist together, one being, and the being has neither flesh to use the senses too clumsily, nor human thoughts to rust at the will, but lives with the strength of a thunder and the heedlessness of a wave in a wide and bright eternity of the unspoken.

Ahead of them is Victory, rising above fear, doubt, and smallness, her golden shoes ringing like the sound of a sparkling sword, her steps quick. They pause for a moment, hands locked, looking back at the long, winding stretch of the Avenue, listening to the sound of tired wheels, the faint horns, the loud horns. They know each other now—their hands grip tighter—in that fleeting moment, the entire backdrop of streets and tall buildings rushes by like breath on a mirror—for that instant without breath or noise, they exist together as one, and that existence has neither flesh to use the senses awkwardly nor human thoughts to corrupt will, but lives with the power of thunder and the carelessness of a wave in a vast and bright eternity of silence.

“All the same,” says Nancy, when the moment passes, lifting a shoe with the concern of a kitten that has just discovered a thorn in its paw, “New York pavements are certainly hard on loving feet.”

“All the same,” says Nancy, when the moment passes, lifting a shoe with the concern of a kitten that has just discovered a thorn in its paw, “New York sidewalks are definitely hard on loving feet.”





VII

So the picture came. And other pictures like it. And since the living that had made them was past for a little they were both fainter and in a measure brighter with more elfin colors than even that living had been which had made them glow at first. White memory had taken them into her long house of silence where everything is cool with the silver of Spring rain on leaves, she had washed from them the human pettiness, the human separateness, the human insufficiency to express the best that must come in any mortal relationship that lasts longer than the hour. They were not better in memory than they had been when lived, for the best remembrance makes only brilliant ghosts, but they were in their dim measure nearer the soul's perfection, for the tricks of the sounding board of the mind and the feckless instrument of the body had been put away. “We've had infinites already—infinites,” thought Oliver, and didn't care about the ludicrous ineptness of the words. He smiled, turning back to the unwritten letter. If they hadn't had infinites already—he supposed they wouldn't want more so badly right now. He smiled, but this time without humor. It had all seemed so easy at first.

So the picture arrived. And other pictures just like it. And since the lives that created them were gone for a while, they seemed both fainter and, in a way, brighter, with more magical colors than even the living had been that made them shine at first. Memory had taken them into her vast house of silence, where everything feels cool, like the silver of Spring rain on leaves. She had washed away human pettiness, separateness, and the inability to express the best that emerges in any lasting mortal relationship. They weren't better in memory than they had been in life, because the best recollection creates only brilliant ghosts, but in their faded way, they were closer to the soul's perfection since the distractions of the mind and the unreliable body had been set aside. “We've already had infinites—infinites,” Oliver thought, not caring about the ridiculousness of the words. He smiled, turning back to the blank letter. If they hadn’t already experienced infinites—he figured they wouldn’t crave more so intensely right now. He smiled, but this time without any humor. It had all felt so easy at first.

Nancy had been in Paris at fourteen before “business reverses” of the kind that mild, capable-looking men like Mr. Ellicott seem to attract, as a gingerbread man draws wasps, when they are about fifty, had reduced him to a position as chief bookkeeper and taken Nancy out of her first year in Farmington. Oliver had spent nine months on a graduate scholarship in Paris and Provence in 1919. Both had friends there and argued long playful hours planning just what sort of a magnificently cheap apartment on the Rive Gauche they would have when they went back.

Nancy had been in Paris at fourteen before "business setbacks" of the kind that mild, capable-looking men like Mr. Ellicott seem to attract—like a gingerbread man draws wasps—when they reach their fifties, had reduced him to being the chief bookkeeper and taken Nancy out of her first year in Farmington. Oliver had spent nine months on a graduate scholarship in Paris and Provence in 1919. Both had friends there and spent playful hours arguing about what kind of magnificently cheap apartment on the Rive Gauche they would have when they returned.

For they were going back—they had been brilliantly sure of it—Oliver had only to finish his novel that was so much better already than any novel Nancy had ever read—sell a number of copies of it that seemed absurdly small in proportion to the population of America—and then they could live where they pleased and Oliver could compose Great Works and Nancy get ahead with her very real and delicate talent for etching instead of having to do fashion-drawings of slinky simperers in Lucile dresses or appetite-arousing paintings of great cans of tomato soup. But that had been eight months ago. Vanamee and Company's—the neat vice-president talking to Oliver—“a young hustler has every chance in the world of getting ahead here, Mr. Crowe. You speak French? Well, we have been thinking for some time of establishing branch-offices in Europe.” The chance of a stop-gap job in St. Louis for Nancy, where she could be with her family for a while—she really ought to be with them a couple of months at least, if she and Oliver were to be married so soon. The hopeful parting in the Grand Central—“But, Nancy, you're sure you wouldn't mind going across second-class?”

For they were going back—they had been really confident about it—Oliver just needed to finish his novel, which was already way better than any novel Nancy had ever read—sell a number of copies that seemed ridiculously small compared to the population of America—and then they could live wherever they wanted, and Oliver could create Great Works while Nancy pursued her genuine and delicate talent for etching instead of doing fashion illustrations of slim models in Lucile dresses or tempting paintings of big cans of tomato soup. But that was eight months ago. Vanamee and Company’s—the neat vice president was talking to Oliver—“A young go-getter has every chance in the world to succeed here, Mr. Crowe. Do you speak French? Well, we've been considering opening branch offices in Europe for some time.” There was the possibility of a temporary job in St. Louis for Nancy, where she could be with her family for a while—she really should spend a couple of months with them at least, especially since she and Oliver were going to get married so soon. The hopeful farewell at Grand Central—“But, Nancy, are you sure you wouldn’t mind traveling second-class?”

“Why Ollie, dear, how silly! Why, what would it matter?” “All right, then, and remember, I'll wire just as soon as things really start to break—”

“Why Ollie, dear, how silly! What difference does it make?” “Okay, then, and remember, I'll text as soon as things really start to happen—”

And then for eight months, nothing at all but letters and letters, except two times, once in New York, once in St. Louis, when both had spent painful savings because they simply had to see each other again, since even the best letters were only doll-house food you could look at and wish you could eat—and both had tried so hard to make each disappearing minute perfect before they had to catch trains again that the effort left them tired as jugglers who have been balancing too many plates and edgy at each other for no cause in the world except the unfairness that they could only have each other now for so short a time. And the people, the vast unescapable horde of the dull-but-nice or the merely dull who saw in their meetings nothing either particularly spectacular or pitiful or worth applause.

And then for eight months, it was nothing but letters and more letters, except for two times—once in New York and once in St. Louis—when they both spent their hard-earned savings because they just had to see each other again. Even the best letters felt like toy food you could only look at and wish you could eat. They both tried so hard to make every fleeting moment perfect before they had to catch their trains again that it left them exhausted, like jugglers trying to balance too many plates, and on edge with each other for no reason at all, except for the unfairness that they could only have each other for such a short time. And the people around them, the huge, unavoidable crowd of the average-but-pleasant or just plain dull, saw nothing particularly amazing or sad in their meetings, nothing worth applauding.

And always after the parting, a little crippled doubt tapping its crutches along the alleys of either mind. “Do I really? Because if I do, how can I be so tired sometimes with her, with him? And why can't I say more and do more and be more when he, when she? And everybody says. And they're older than we are—mightn't it be true? And—” And then, remorsefully, the next day, all doubt burnt out by the clear hurt of absence. “Oh how could I! When it is real—when it is like that—when it is the only thing worth while in the world!”

And after we say goodbye, a nagging doubt limping through my mind. “Do I really? Because if I do, why do I sometimes feel so exhausted around her, around him? And why can’t I express more or do more or be more when it’s him, when it’s her? Everyone says the same thing. They’re older than we are—couldn’t it be true? And—” Then, feeling guilty the next day, all that doubt wiped away by the sharp pain of absence. “How could I! When it’s real—when it feels like that—when it’s the only thing that truly matters in the world!”

But absence and meetings of this sort told on them inescapably, and both being, unfortunately, of a rather high-strung intelligence and youth, recognized it, no matter how much consciousness might deny it, and wondered sometimes, rather pitiably, why they couldn't be always at one temperature, like lovers in poetry, and why either should ever worry or hurt the other when they loved. Any middle-aged person could and did tell them that they were now really learning something about love—omitting the small fact that Pain, though he comes with the highest literary recommendations is really not the wisest teacher of all in such matters—all of which helped the constant nervous and psychological strain on both as little as a Latin exorcism would help a fever. For the very reason that they wished to be true in their love, they said things in their letters that a spoken word or a gesture would have explained in an instant but that no printed alphabet could; and so they often hurt each other while meaning and trying to help all they could.

But the distance and meetings like this took a toll on them, and both, unfortunately, being quite sensitive and young, recognized it, no matter how much they might deny it. They sometimes wondered, rather sadly, why they couldn't always be in sync, like lovers in poems, and why either of them should ever cause the other pain when they loved. Any middle-aged person could tell them that they were really starting to understand love—ignoring the small fact that Pain, while he may have the best literary credentials, isn't actually the smartest teacher in these matters—all of which did very little to ease the constant emotional and psychological strain on both of them, much like a Latin exorcism wouldn’t help a fever. Because they wanted to be genuine in their love, they often wrote things in their letters that a spoken word or a gesture could have explained instantly, but no written words could; as a result, they frequently hurt each other even while intending to help as much as they could.

Not quite as easy as it had seemed at first—oh, not on your life not, thought Oliver, rousing out of a gloomy muse. And then there was the writing he wanted to do—and Nancy's etching—“our damn careers” they had called them—but those were the things they did best—and neither had had even tolerable working conditions recently—

Not as easy as it had looked at first—oh, not at all, thought Oliver, snapping out of a gloomy moment. And then there was the writing he wanted to tackle—and Nancy's drawing—“our damn careers” they had called them—but those were the things they excelled at—and neither of them had even decent working conditions lately—

Well, sufficient to the day was the evil thereof—that was one of those safe Bible-texts you seemed to find more and more use for the older you grew. Bible-texts. It was lucky tomorrow was Sunday when slaves of the alarm-clock had peace. Oliver straightened his shoulders unconsciously and turned back to the blank paper. He did love Nancy. He did love Nancy. That was all that counted.

Well, each day had its own troubles—that was one of those reliable Bible verses you found you needed more and more as you got older. Bible verses. It was good that tomorrow was Sunday when the slaves to the alarm clock could finally rest. Oliver straightened his shoulders without thinking and turned back to the blank paper. He really did love Nancy. He really did love Nancy. That was all that mattered.

  “Oh, felicitous Nancy!
  Your letter was—”
 
“Oh, wonderful Nancy! Your letter was—”




VIII

The water was a broken glass of blue, sunstruck waves—there were few swimmers in it where the two friends went in next morning, for the beach proper with its bath-houses and float was nearly a quarter of a mile down. Oliver could see Margaret's red cap bobbing twenty yards out as he tried the water cautiously with curling toes, and, much farther out, a blue cap and the flash of an arm going suddenly under. Mrs. Severance, the friend Louise had brought out for the week-end, he supposed; she swam remarkably for a woman. He swam well enough himself and couldn't give her two yards in the hundred. Ted stood beside him, both tingling a little at the fresh of the salt air. “Wow!” and they plunged.

The water was a shattered glass of blue, sparkling waves—there weren’t many swimmers where the two friends entered the next morning, since the main beach with its bathhouses and float was nearly a quarter of a mile away. Oliver spotted Margaret's red cap bobbing twenty yards out as he tested the water cautiously with his curling toes, and much farther out, he saw a blue cap and the flash of an arm disappearing underwater. He assumed it was Mrs. Severance, the friend Louise had brought for the weekend; she swam impressively for a woman. He swam well enough himself and couldn’t give her two yards in a hundred. Ted stood next to him, both feeling a little buzz from the freshness of the salt air. “Wow!” and they jumped in.

A mock race followed for twenty yards—then Oliver curved off to duck Margaret, already screaming and paddling at his approach, while Ted kept on.

A fake race lasted for twenty yards—then Oliver veered off to avoid Margaret, who was already yelling and flailing as he got closer, while Ted continued on.

He swam face deep, catching short breaths under the crook of his arm, burying himself in the live blue running sparkle, every muscle stretched as if he were trying to rub all the staleness that can come to the mind and the restless pricklings that will always worry the body clean from him, like a snake's cast skin, against the wet rough hands of the water. There—it was working—the flesh was compact and separate no longer—he felt it dissolve into the salt push of spray—become one with that long blue body of wave that stretched fluently radiant for miles and miles till it too was no more identity but only sea, receiving the sun, without thought, without limbs, without pain. He sprinted with the last breath he had in him to annihilation in that light lustrous firmament. Then his flung-out hand struck something firm and smooth. With the momentary twinge of a jarred toe, he stopped in the middle of a stroke, grabbed at the firm thing unthinkingly, felt it slip away from him, trod water and came up gasping.

He swam face deep, taking quick breaths under his arm, immersing himself in the vibrant blue sparkle, every muscle stretched as if he were trying to scrub away all the stagnation that can cloud the mind and the restless irritations that constantly bother the body, like a snake shedding its skin, against the wet, rough hands of the water. There—it was working—the flesh felt compact, no longer separate—he felt it dissolve into the salty spray—becoming one with that endless blue expanse of waves that flowed brilliantly for miles, until it too lost its identity and was just sea, absorbing the sun, without thought, without limbs, without pain. He sprinted with his last breath toward annihilation in that shining light. Then his outstretched hand hit something solid and smooth. With a sudden jolt in his toe, he paused mid-stroke, grabbed the solid object instinctively, felt it slip away from him, treaded water, and surfaced gasping.

“Oh, I'm horribly sorry!” Gurgle and choke at water gone the wrong way. “Honestly—what a dumb-bell trick! but I didn't see you at all and with the whole Sound to swim in I thought I was safe—”

“Oh, I'm really sorry!” Gurgle and choke on water that went down the wrong way. “Honestly—what a stupid mistake! But I didn't see you at all and with the whole Sound to swim in, I thought I was safe—”

He rubbed the water out of his eyes. A woman in a blue cap. Pretty, too—not one of the pretty kind that look like drenched paper-dolls in swimming.

He wiped the water from his eyes. A woman in a blue cap. Attractive, too—not the kind of pretty that looks like soaked paper dolls at the pool.

“Don't apologize—it's all my fault, really. I should have heard you coming, I suppose, but I was floating and my ears were under water—and this cap! You did scare me a little, though; I didn't know there was anyone else in miles—”

“Don't apologize—it's totally my fault, honestly. I should have heard you approaching, I guess, but I was floating and my ears were submerged—and this cap! You did startle me a bit, though; I had no idea there was anyone else around for miles—”

She smiled frankly. Ted got another look at her and decided that pretty was hardly right. Beautiful, perhaps, but you couldn't tell with her hair that way under her cap.

She smiled openly. Ted took another look at her and concluded that "pretty" didn't quite capture it. Beautiful, maybe, but it was hard to tell with her hair like that under her cap.

“You're Mr. Billett, aren't you? Louise said last night that her brother was bringing a friend over Sunday. She also said that she'd introduce us—but we seem to have done that.”

“You're Mr. Billett, right? Louise mentioned last night that her brother was bringing a friend over on Sunday. She also said she’d introduce us—but it looks like we’ve already done that.”

“Rather. Introduction by drowning. The latest cleverness in Newport circles—see 'Mode.' And you're Mrs. Severance.”

“Actually. Introduction by drowning. The latest trend in Newport circles—check out 'Mode.' And you’re Mrs. Severance.”

“Yes. Nice water.”

“Yeah. Good water.”

“Perfect.”

"Perfect."

A third look—a fairly long one—left Ted still puzzled. Age—thirty? thirty-five? Swims perfectly. On “Mode.” Wide eyes, sea-blue, sea-changing. An odd nose that succeeded in being beautiful in spite of itself. A rather full small mouth, not loose with sense nor rigid with things controlled, but a mouth that would suck like a bee at the last and tiniest drop of any physical sweet which the chin and the eyes had once decided to want. The eyes measure, the mouth asks, the cleft chin finds the way. A face neither content, nor easily to be contented—in repose it is neither happy nor unhappy but only matured. Louise's friend—that was funny—Louise had such an ideal simplicity of mind. Well—

A third look—a pretty long one—left Ted still confused. Age—thirty? thirty-five? Swims great. On "Mode." Wide eyes, sea-blue, ever-changing. An unusual nose that managed to be beautiful despite itself. A fairly full small mouth, not overly expressive nor stiff with restraint, but a mouth that would eagerly savor the very last drop of any physical sweetness that the chin and the eyes had once decided to desire. The eyes measure, the mouth asks, the cleft chin finds the way. A face neither satisfied nor easily satisfied—in rest it is neither happy nor unhappy, just mature. Louise's friend—that was amusing—Louise had such a simplistic view of life. Well—

“If you float—after a while you don't know quite where you're floating,” said Mrs. Severance's voice detachedly.

“If you float—after a while you don't really know where you're floating,” Mrs. Severance said in a distant voice.

Ted made no answer but turned over, spreading out his arms. For a few moments they lay like corpses on the blue swelling round of the water looking straight through infinite distance into the thin faint vapor of the sky.

Ted didn't respond but rolled over, spreading his arms wide. For a few moments, they lay there like corpses on the blue curve of the water, staring straight through the endless distance into the thin, faint mist of the sky.

“Yes, I see what you mean.”

“Yes, I get what you’re saying.”

“We might be clouds, almost, mightn't we?” with a slow following note of laughter.

“We might be clouds, almost, right?” followed by a slow trail of laughter.

Ted looked deeper into the sky, half-closing his eyelids. It seemed to take his body from him completely, to leave him nothing but a naked soothed consciousness, rising and falling, a petal on a swinging bough, in the heart of blue quietude like the quiet of an open place in a forest empty with evening.

Ted gazed deeper into the sky, partially closing his eyelids. It felt like his body was completely leaving him, leaving him with nothing but a calm awareness, rising and falling like a petal on a swaying branch, in the midst of serene blue tranquility, much like the stillness of an empty forest clearing at dusk.

“Clouds,” said Mrs. Severance's voice, turning the word to a sound breathed lightly through the curled and husky gold of a forest-horn.

“Clouds,” said Mrs. Severance's voice, transforming the word into a sound breathed softly through the curled and husky gold of a forest horn.

Through the midst of his sea-drowsiness a queer thought came to Ted. This had happened before, in sleep perhaps, in a book he had read—Oliver's novel, possibly, he thought and smiled. Lying alone on a roof of blue water, and yet not lying alone, for there was that slow warm voice that talked from time to time and came into the mind on tiptoe like the creeping of soft-shoed, hasteless, fire. You stretched your hands to the fire and let it warm you and soon your whole body was warm and pleased and alive. That was when you were alive past measure, when all of you had been made warm as a cat fed after being hungry, and the cat arose from its warmth and went walking on velvet paws, stretching sleek legs, sleek body, slowly and exquisitely under the firelight, heavy with warmth, but ready at the instant signal of the small burning thing in its mind to turn like a black butterfly and dance a slow seeking dance with the shadows of the fire that flickered like leaves in light wind, desirable, impalpable and wavering, never to be quite torn down from the wall and eaten and so possessed. But there was an odd thirsty satisfaction in trying to tear the shadows.

Amid his drowsiness from the sea, a strange thought crossed Ted's mind. This had happened before, maybe in a dream or from a book he had read—possibly Oliver's novel, he mused with a smile. Lying alone on a vast, blue water surface, he wasn’t truly alone; there was that slow, warm voice that would occasionally speak, entering his mind quietly like the gentle tread of someone tiptoeing. You reached out to the warmth and let it envelop you, and soon your entire body felt warm, content, and alive. That was when you felt vibrantly alive, as if every part of you had been warmed like a cat after being fed, and the cat rose from its cozy spot, walking on soft paws, stretching its sleek legs and body slowly and elegantly under the soft glow, heavy with warmth, yet ready at the slightest urge from its inner spark to turn like a dark butterfly and dance a slow, searching dance with the flickering shadows of the fire that trembled like leaves in a light breeze—desirable, elusive, and shifting, never truly grasped or consumed and thus possessed. Yet there was a strange, thirsty satisfaction in attempting to catch the shadows.

Fantastic. He had not been so fantastic for a long time.

Fantastic. He hadn't felt this fantastic in a long time.

“And tomorrow there's 'Mode.' And fashion-plates. And Greenwich Villagers,” said the voice of Mrs. Severance. He made some reply impatiently, disliking the sound of his own voice—hers fitted with the dream. When had he been this before?

“And tomorrow there's 'Mode.' And fashion-plates. And Greenwich Villagers,” said Mrs. Severance's voice. He replied impatiently, not liking the sound of his own voice—hers matched the dream perfectly. When had he been like this before?

The Morte d'Arthur—the two with a sword between.

The Morte d'Arthur—the two with a sword in between.

He sank deeper, deeper, into the glow of that imagined firelight—the flame was cooler than water to walk through—that time he had almost taken a turning shadow into his hand. The sword between—only here there was no sword. If he reached out his hand he knew just how the hand that he touched would feel, cool and firm, like that flame. Cool and silent.

He sank deeper, deeper, into the warmth of that imagined firelight—the flame felt cooler than water to walk through—that time he had almost grasped a turning shadow in his hand. The sword was in between—only here there was no sword. If he reached out his hand, he knew exactly how the hand he touched would feel, cool and firm, like that flame. Cool and silent.

There must have been something, somewhere, to make him remember....

There had to be something, somewhere, that made him remember....

He remembered.

He recalled.

A minute later Oliver had splashed up to them, shouting “A rescue! A rescue! Guests Drown While Host Looks On Smilingly! What's the matter, Ted, you look as if you wanted to turn into a submarine? Got cramp?”

A minute later, Oliver splashed over to them, shouting, “A rescue! A rescue! Guests are drowning while the host smiles! What’s wrong, Ted? You look like you want to turn into a submarine. Got a cramp?”





IX

Mrs. Crowe relaxed a little for the first tired minute of her day. Sunday dinner was nearly over, and though, in one way, the best meal in the week for her because all her children were sure to be at home, it was apt to be pure purgatory on a hot day, with Sheba dawdling and grumbling and Rosalind spilling pea-soup on her Sunday dress, and Aunt Elsie's deafness increased by the weather to the point of mild imbecility.

Mrs. Crowe relaxed a bit for the first tired minute of her day. Sunday dinner was almost over, and while it was the best meal of the week for her because all her kids were sure to be home, it could be complete torture on a hot day, with Sheba dragging her feet and complaining, Rosalind spilling pea soup on her Sunday dress, and Aunt Elsie's deafness amplified by the heat to the point of mild confusion.

She had been a little afraid today, especially with two guests and the grandchildren rampant after church, and the extra leaf in the table that squeezed Colonel Crowe almost into the sideboard and herself nearly out of the window and made the serving of a meal a series of passings of over-hot plates from hand to hand, exposed to the piracies of Jane Ellen. But it had gone off better than she could have hoped. Colonel Crowe had not absent-mindedly begun to serve vegetables with a teaspoon, Aunt Elsie had not dissolved in tears and tottered away from the table at some imagined rudeness of Dickie's, and Jane Ellen had not once had a chance to take off her drawers.

She had felt a little apprehensive today, especially with two guests and the grandkids running wild after church, plus the extra leaf in the table that nearly squished Colonel Crowe into the sideboard and almost pushed her out of the window. Serving the meal turned into a chaotic handoff of scalding plates, all while dodging the antics of Jane Ellen. But everything had gone better than she expected. Colonel Crowe hadn’t absentmindedly started serving veggies with a teaspoon, Aunt Elsie hadn’t broken down in tears and stumbled away from the table over some imagined slight from Dickie, and Jane Ellen hadn’t had a chance to take off her panties at all.

“Ice tea!” said the avid voice of Jane Ellen in her ear. “Ice tea!”

“Iced tea!” said the enthusiastic voice of Jane Ellen in her ear. “Iced tea!”

Mrs. Crowe filled the glass and submitted a request for “please” mechanically. She wondered, rather idly, if she would spend her time in purgatory serving millions of Jane Ellens with iced tea.

Mrs. Crowe filled the glass and automatically requested "please." She wondered, somewhat lazily, if she would spend her time in purgatory serving millions of Jane Ellens with iced tea.

“Ahem!” That was Colonel Crowe. “But you should have known us in the days of our greatness, Mrs. Severance. When I was king of Estancia—”

“Ahem!” That was Colonel Crowe. “But you should have known us at the height of our greatness, Mrs. Severance. When I was the king of Estancia—”

“I'd rather have you like this, Colonel Crowe, really. I've always wanted big families and never had one to live in—”

“I'd prefer to have you like this, Colonel Crowe, honestly. I've always wanted a big family but never had one to be part of—”

“Heard from Nancy recently, Oliver?” from Margaret, slightly satiric.

“Heard from Nancy lately, Oliver?” Margaret asked, a bit sarcastically.

“Why yes, Margie, now and then. Not as often as you've heard from Stu Winthrop probably but—”

“Yeah, Margie, once in a while. Not as often as you've heard from Stu Winthrop, though—but—”

“Motha, can I have some suga on my booberrish? Motha, can I have some suga on my booberrish? Motha—peesh!

“Mama, can I have some sugar on my blueberry? Mama, can I have some sugar on my blueberry? Mama—please!

“Oh, hush a minute, Rosalind dear. I don't know, Oliver. I'll speak to Mr. Field about it if you like. I should think they'd take little sketches like a couple of those Nancy showed you—though they aren't quite smart-alecky enough for 'Mode'—” “Grandfather, Grandfather! How old would you be if you were as old as Methusaleh? Are you older than he is? Grandfather!

“Oh, just hold on a minute, Rosalind. I’m not sure, Oliver. I can talk to Mr. Field about it if you want. I think they’d accept small sketches like some of those Nancy showed you—although they aren’t quite flashy enough for 'Mode'—” “Grandpa, Grandpa! How old would you be if you were as old as Methuselah? Are you older than he is? Grandpa!

Entrance and exit of a worried Sheba with the empty dish of blueberries, marred only by Jane Ellen's sudden cries of “Stop thief!”

Entrance and exit of a worried Sheba with the empty bowl of blueberries, only interrupted by Jane Ellen's sudden shouts of “Stop thief!”

Mrs. Crowe tried to think a little ahead. Tomorrow. Ice. Butter. Laundry. Oliver's breakfast early again. Louise—poor Louise—two years and a half since Clifford Lychgate died. How curious life was; how curious and careless and inconsecutive. The thought of how much she hoped Oliver's novel would succeed and the question as to whether the Thebes grocer who delivered by motor-truck would be cheaper than the similar Melgrove bandit in the long run mixed uneasily in her mind.

Mrs. Crowe tried to think a little ahead. Tomorrow. Ice. Butter. Laundry. Oliver's breakfast was early again. Louise—poor Louise—two and a half years since Clifford Lychgate died. How strange life was; how strange and careless and disjointed. She felt a mix of hope for Oliver's novel to succeed and wondered if the Thebes grocer who delivered by motortruck would be cheaper than the similar Melgrove thief in the end.

Rosalind had seemed droopy that morning—more green crab-apples probably. Aunt Elsie's gout. Oliver's marriage—she had been so relieved about Nancy ever since she had met her, though it had been hard to reconcile domestic virtues with Nancy's bobbed hair. She would make Oliver happy, though, and that was the main thing. She was really sweet—a sweet girl. Long engagements. Too bad, too bad. Something must be done about the stair carpet, the children were tearing it to pieces. “Ice tea! Ice tea!”

Rosalind had seemed down that morning—probably more green crab-apples. Aunt Elsie's gout. Oliver's marriage—she had felt so relieved about Nancy ever since they met, even though it was tough to match traditional values with Nancy's short hair. She would make Oliver happy, and that was the most important thing. She was really sweet—a nice girl. Long engagements. Such a shame, such a shame. Something must be done about the stair carpet; the kids were ripping it apart. “Iced tea! Iced tea!”

“No, Jane Ellen.”

“No way, Jane Ellen.”

“Yash.”

“Yash.”

“No, darling.”

“No, babe.”

“Peesh yash?”

"Peesh yash?"

“No. Now be a good little girl and run out and play quietly, not right in the middle of the broiling sun.”

“No. Now be a good girl and go outside to play quietly, not right in the scorching sun.”

“And so Lizzie said, 'Very well, but if I do take that medicine my death will be wholly on your responsibility!'” with a sense of climax.

“And so Lizzie said, 'Alright, but if I take that medicine, my death will be entirely your responsibility!'” with a sense of climax.

“But I really would like to, Mrs. Severance, if you can ever spare the time.”

“But I really would like to, Mrs. Severance, if you can ever find the time.”

Ted and Louise's friend seemed to be getting along very well. That was nice—so often Oliver's friends and Louise's didn't. It seemed odd that Mrs. Severance should be working on “Mode”—surely a girl of her obvious looks and intelligence left with no children to support—some nice man—A lady, too, by her voice, though there was a trifle of something—

Ted and Louise's friend looked like they were getting along really well. That was great—so often Oliver's friends and Louise's didn't hit it off. It seemed strange that Mrs. Severance was working on "Mode"—surely a woman with her looks and smarts, without kids to take care of, could find a nice guy—A lady too, by her voice, though there was a hint of something—

She only hoped Mrs. Severance didn't think them all too crowded and noisy. It was a little hard on the three children to have such an—intimate—home when they brought friends.

She just hoped Mrs. Severance didn’t think they were all too crowded and noisy. It was a bit tough on the three kids to have such a—close—home when they brought friends over.

“I think we'd better have coffee out on the porch, don't you?” That meant argument with Sheba later but an hour's cool and talk without having to shout across the dear little children was worth the argument.

“I think we should have coffee out on the porch, don’t you?” That meant arguing with Sheba later, but an hour of cool conversation without having to shout over the cute little kids was worth it.

Everybody got up, Ted being rather gallant to Mrs. Severance. Oliver looked worried today, worried and tired. She hoped it wasn't about Nancy and the engagement. What a miserable thing money was to make so much difference.

Everybody got up, with Ted being quite charming to Mrs. Severance. Oliver looked anxious today, stressed and worn out. She hoped it wasn't about Nancy and the engagement. It was such a shame that money could make such a big difference.

“Mrs. Severance—”

“Mrs. Severance—”

“Mr. Billett—”

“Mr. Billett—”

Louise's friend was certainly attractive. That wonderful red-gold hair—“setter color” her sister had always called it of her own. She must write her sister. Mrs. Severance—an odd name. She rather wished, though, that her face wouldn't turn faintly hard like that sometimes.

Louise's friend was definitely attractive. That amazing red-gold hair—“setter color,” as her sister always called it. She should write her sister. Mrs. Severance—such a strange name. She kind of wished, though, that her face wouldn't occasionally look a bit cold like that.

“No, Dickie. No chocolate unless your mother says you can have it. No, Rosalind, if mother says not, you certainly cannot go over and play at the Rogers',—they have a paralytic grandmother who is very nervous.”

“No, Dickie. No chocolate unless your mom says you can have it. No, Rosalind, if mom says no, you definitely cannot go over and play at the Rogers'. They have a grandmother who's paralyzed and really nervous.”

Well, that was over. And now, for a few brief instants there would be quiet and a chance to relax and really see something of Oliver. Mrs. Crowe started moving slowly towards the door. Ted and Mrs. Severance blocked the way, talking rather intimately, she thought, for people who had only known each other a few hours; but then that was the modern way. Then Ted saw her and seemed to wake up with a jump from whatever mild dream possessed him, and Mrs. Severance turned toward her.

Well, that was over. Now, for a few brief moments, there would be some quiet and an opportunity to relax and truly observe Oliver. Mrs. Crowe started to move slowly toward the door. Ted and Mrs. Severance were blocking the way, chatting a bit too closely, she thought, for people who had only met a few hours ago; but then again, that was the modern way. Then Ted noticed her and seemed to snap out of whatever mild dream he was in, and Mrs. Severance turned to her.

“It's so comfortable being out here, always,” she said very naturally and kindly, but Mrs. Crowe did not reply at once to the pretty speech. Instead she flushed deeply and bent over something small and white on the chair with the dictionary in it that had been next to hers. Jane Ellen had finally succeeded in taking off her drawers.

“It's so comfortable being out here, always,” she said casually and kindly, but Mrs. Crowe didn't respond immediately to the nice comment. Instead, she blushed deeply and leaned over something small and white on the chair with the dictionary in it that had been next to hers. Jane Ellen had finally managed to take off her underwear.





X

Ted and Oliver were down at the beach at Southampton two Sundays later—week-end guests of Peter Piper—the three had been classmates at Yale and the friendship had not lapsed like so many because Peter happened to be rich and Ted and Oliver poor. And then there was always Elinor, Peter's sister—Ted seemed, to Oliver's amused vision, at least, to be looking at Elinor with the hungry eyes of a man seeing a delicate, longed-for dream made flesh just at present instead of a girl he had known since she first put up her hair. How nice that would be if it happened, thought Oliver, match-makingly—how very nice indeed! Best thing in the world for Ted—and Elinor too—if Ted would only get away from his curiously Puritan idea that a few minor lapses from New England morality in France constituted the unpardonable sin, at least as far as marrying a nice girl was concerned. He stretched back lazily, digging elbows into the warm sand.

Ted and Oliver were at the beach in Southampton two Sundays later—weekend guests of Peter Piper. The three of them had been classmates at Yale, and their friendship hadn’t faded like so many others just because Peter was wealthy and Ted and Oliver weren’t. Then there was always Elinor, Peter’s sister—Oliver found it amusing to see Ted looking at Elinor with the eager eyes of a man viewing a delicate, longed-for dream made real, rather than as a girl he had known since she first put up her hair. How nice that would be if it happened, Oliver thought, playing matchmaker—how very nice indeed! It would be the best thing for Ted—and Elinor too—if Ted could just move past his oddly Puritan belief that a few minor slips from New England morals in France were the ultimate sin, at least when it came to marrying a nice girl. He settled back lazily, digging his elbows into the warm sand.

The day had really been too hot for anything more vigorous than “just lying around in the sun like those funny kinds of lizards,” as Peter put it, and besides, he and Oliver had an offensive-defensive alliance of The Country's Tiredest Young Business Men and insisted that their only function in life was to be gently and graciously amused. And certainly the spectacle about them was one to provide amusement in the extreme for even the most mildly satiric mind.

The day was way too hot for anything more active than “just lying around in the sun like those funny lizards,” as Peter said, and anyway, he and Oliver had formed a defensive-offensive alliance as The Country's Tiredest Young Business Men, believing that their only purpose in life was to be gently and graciously entertained. And the scene around them was definitely amusing enough for even the most mildly sarcastic person.

It was the beach's most crowded hour and the short strip of sand in front of the most fashionable and uncomfortable place to bathe on Long Island was gay as a patch of exhibition sweet-peas with every shade of vivid or delicate color. It was a triumph of women—the whole glittering, moving bouquet of stripes and patterns and tints that wandered slowly from one striped parasol-mushroom to the next—the men, in their bathing suits or white flannels seemed as unimportant if necessary furniture as slaves in an Eastern court. The women dominated, from the jingle of the bags in the hands of the dowagers and the faint, protesting creak of their corsets as they picked their way as delicately as fat, gorgeous macaws across the sand, to the sound of their daughters' voices, musical as a pigeon-loft, as they chattered catchwords at each other and their partners, or occasionally, very occasionally, dipped in for a three-minute swim. Moreover, and supremely, it was a triumph of ritual, and such ritual as reminded Oliver a little of the curious, unanimous and apparently meaningless movements of a colony of penguins, for the entire assemblage had arrived around, twelve o'clock and by a quarter past one not one of them would be left. That was law as unwritten and unbreakable as that law which governs the migratory habits of wild geese. And within that little more than an hour possibly one-third of them would go as far as wetting their hands in the water—all the rest had come for the single reason of seeing and being seen. It was all extremely American and, on the whole, rather superb, Oliver thought as he and Peter moved over nearer to the parasol that sheltered Elinor and Ted.

It was the beach's busiest hour, and the small stretch of sand in front of the trendiest and least comfortable spot to swim on Long Island was vibrant, looking like a patch of colorful sweet peas in every shade, both bright and subtle. It was all about the women—the whole dazzling, moving display of stripes, patterns, and colors wandering slowly from one striped umbrella to the next. The men, in their swimsuits or white pants, seemed as unimportant as furniture, like slaves in an Eastern court. The women took charge, from the jingle of bags in the hands of the older ladies and the faint, protesting creak of their corsets as they navigated across the sand like flamboyant macaws, to the sound of their daughters’ voices, as musical as birds, chatting catchphrases with each other and their partners, or occasionally, very rarely, rushing in for a quick three-minute swim. Plus, it was a display of ritual, somewhat reminiscent to Oliver of a colony of penguins, since the entire crowd showed up around noon, and by a quarter past one, not a single one would remain. That was a law as unwritten and unbreakable as the rules governing the migratory patterns of wild geese. Within that little more than an hour, perhaps a third of them would dip their hands in the water—all the rest were there simply to see and be seen. It was all very American and, overall, quite impressive, Oliver thought as he and Peter moved closer to the umbrella that provided shade for Elinor and Ted.

“I wish it was Egypt,” said Peter languidly. “Any more peppermints left, El? No—well, Ted never could restrain himself when it came to food. I wish it was Egypt,” he repeated, making Elinor's left foot a pillow for his head.

“I wish it was Egypt,” Peter said lazily. “Are there any peppermints left, El? No—well, Ted never could resist food. I wish it was Egypt,” he repeated, using Elinor's left foot as a pillow for his head.

“Well, it's hot enough,” from Oliver, dozingly. “Ah—oo—it's hot!”

“Well, it’s pretty hot,” Oliver said sleepily. “Ah—oo—it’s hot!”

“I know, but just think,” Peter chuckled. “Clothes,” he explained cryptically, “Mrs. Willamette in a Cleopatra nightie—what sport! And besides, I should make a magnificent Egyptian. Magnificent.” He yawned immensely. “In the first place, of course, I should paint myself a brilliant orange—”

“I know, but just think,” Peter laughed. “Clothes,” he said mysteriously, “Mrs. Willamette in a Cleopatra nightie—how fun! And besides, I’d look amazing as an Egyptian. Amazing.” He yawned widely. “First of all, of course, I’d need to paint myself a bright orange—”

The Egyptians. An odd wonder rose in Ted—a wonder as to whether one of those stripped and hook-nosed slaves of the bondage before Moses had ever happened to stand up for a moment to wipe the sweat out of his eyes before he bent again to his task of making bricks without straw and seen a princess of the Egyptians carried along past the quarries.

The Egyptians. A strange thought came to Ted—whether one of those bare-skinned, hook-nosed slaves from the time before Moses had ever paused for a moment to wipe the sweat from his eyes before getting back to the job of making bricks without straw and seen a princess of the Egyptians being carried by the quarries.

“Tell us a story, El,” from Oliver in the voice of one who is sleep-walking. “A nice quiet story—the Three Bears or Giant the Jack Killer—oh heaven, I must be asleep—but you know, anything like that—”

“Tell us a story, El,” Oliver said in a sleep-like voice. “A nice, calm story—the Three Bears or Jack the Giant Killer—oh man, I must be asleep—but you know, anything like that—”

“You really want a story?” Elinor's voice was reticently mocking. “A story for good little boys?”

“You really want a story?” Elinor's voice was playfully sarcastic. “A story for good little boys?”

“Oh, yes!” from Peter, his clasped hands stretched toward her in an attitude of absurd supplication. “All in nice little words of one syllable or we won't understand.”

“Oh, yes!” Peter exclaimed, his hands pressed together as he reached out to her in a comically desperate gesture. “Just use simple words, or we won't get it.”

“Well, once there were three little girls named Elsie, Lacie and Tillie and they lived in the bottom of a well.”

“Well, once there were three little girls named Elsie, Lacie, and Tillie, and they lived at the bottom of a well.”

[ILLUSTRATION: “WELL, ONCE THERE WERE THREE LITTLE GIRLS”] “What kind of a well?” Oliver had caught the cue at once.

[ILLUSTRATION: “WELL, ONCE THERE WERE THREE LITTLE GIRLS”] “What type of well?” Oliver had picked up on the hint immediately.

“A treacle well—”

“A molasses spring—”


She went on with the Dormouse's Tale, but Ted, for once, hardly heard her—his mind was too busy with its odd, Egyptological dream.

She continued with the Dormouse's Tale, but Ted, for once, barely heard her—his mind was too occupied with its strange, Egypt-themed dream.

The princess who looked like Elinor. Her slaves would come first—a fat bawling eunuch, all one black glisten like new patent-leather, striking with a silver rod to clear dogs and crocodiles and Israelites out of the way. Then the litter—and a flash between curtains blown aside for an instant—and Hook Nose gazing and gazing—all the fine fighting curses of David on the infidel, that he had muttered sourly under breath all day, blowing away from him like sand from the face of a sphinx.

The princess who resembled Elinor. Her attendants would come first—a heavy, wailing eunuch, shining like new patent leather, clearing dogs, crocodiles, and Israelites out of the way with a silver rod. Then the litter—and a quick glimpse as the curtains were blown aside for a moment—and Hook Nose staring and staring—all the fierce fighting curses of David on the infidel that he had grumbled quietly all day, blowing away from him like sand from the face of a sphinx.

Pomp sounding in brass and cries all around the litter like the boasting color of a trumpet—but in the litter not pomp but fineness passing. Fineness of youth untouched, from the clear contrast of white skin and crow-black hair to the hands that had the little stirrings of moon-moths against the green robe. Fineness of mind that will not admit the unescapable minor dirts of living, however much it may see them, a mind temperate with reticence and gentleness, seeing not life itself but its own delighted dream of it, a heart that had had few shocks as yet, and never the ones that the heart must be mailed or masked to withstand. The thing that passed had been continually sheltered, exquisitely guarded from the stronger airs of life as priests might guard a lotus, and yet it was neither tenderly unhealthy nor sumptuously weak. A lotus—that was it—and Hook Nose stood looking at the lotus—and because it was innocent he filled his eyes with it. And then it passed and its music went out of the mind.

Pomp blaring in brass and shouts all around the litter like the proud sound of a trumpet—but in the litter, there was no pomp, only elegance. The elegance of untouched youth, with the clear contrast of pale skin and jet-black hair, alongside hands that had the delicate movements of moths fluttering against the green robe. The elegance of a mind that won’t acknowledge the unavoidable little messes of life, no matter how much it might see them, a mind balanced with restraint and gentleness, perceiving not life itself but its own joyful dream of it, a heart that had experienced few shocks so far, and never the ones that require the heart to be armored or masked to endure. What passed had been constantly sheltered, finely protected from the harsher realities of life as priests might protect a lotus, and yet it was neither sickly delicate nor extravagantly fragile. A lotus—that was it—and Hook Nose stood there gazing at the lotus—and because it was pure, he filled his sight with it. And then it moved on and its sound faded from the mind.

Ted!”

“Ted!”

“What? What? Oh, yeah—sorry, Elinor, I wasn't paying proper attention.”

“What? What? Oh, yeah—my bad, Elinor, I wasn't really paying attention.”

“You mean you were asleep, you big cheese!” from Peter.

“You mean you were asleep, you big shot!” said Peter.

“I wasn't—just thinking,” and seeing that this only brought raucous mirth from both Peter and Oliver, “Oh, shut up, you apes! Were you asking me something, El?”

“I wasn’t—just thinking,” and noticing that this only led to loud laughter from Peter and Oliver, “Oh, shut up, you clowns! Were you asking me something, El?”

It was rather a change to come back from Elinor in scarab robes being carried along in a litter to Elinor sitting beside him in a bathing suit. But hardly an unpleasant change.

It was quite a change to come back from Elinor in scarab robes being carried in a litter to Elinor sitting next to him in a bathing suit. But it was hardly an unpleasant change.

“I've forgotten how it goes on—the Dormouse—after 'Well in.' Do you remember?”

“I've forgotten how it goes on—the Dormouse—after 'Well in.' Do you remember?”

“Nope. Look it up when we get back. And anyhow—” “What?”

“Nope. Look it up when we get back. And anyway—” “What?”

“Game called for to-day. The Lirrups have started looking important—that means it's about ten minutes of, they always leave on the dot. Well—” and Peter rose, scattering sand. “We must obey our social calendar, my prominent young friends—just think how awful it would be if we were the last to go. Race you half-way to the float and back, Ted.”

“Game called for today. The Lirrups have started acting important—that means it's about ten minutes to go; they always leave right on time. Well—” and Peter stood up, scattering sand. “We need to stick to our social calendar, my esteemed young friends—just think how terrible it would be if we ended up being the last to leave. Let's race to the float and back, Ted.”

“You're on,” and the next few minutes were splashingly athletic.

“You're on,” and the next few minutes were filled with energetic splashes.

Going back to the bath-house, though, Ted laughed at himself rather whimsically. That extraordinary day-dream of the slave and the Elinor Princess! It helped sometimes, to make pictures of the very impossible—even of things as impossible as that. If Elinor had only been older before the war came along and changed so much.

Going back to the bathhouse, though, Ted laughed at himself in a silly way. That strange daydream about the slave and the Elinor Princess! It was helpful sometimes to imagine the completely impossible—even things as impossible as that. If only Elinor had been older before the war came and changed everything.

He saw another little mental photograph, the kind of photograph, he mused, that sleekly shabby Frenchmen slip from under views of the Vendome Column and Napoleon's Tomb when they are trying to sell tourists picture post-cards outside the Café de la Paix. Judged by American standards the work would be called rather frank. It was all interior—the interior of a room in a Montmartre hotel—and there were two people in it to help out the composition—and the face of one seemed somehow to be rather deathly familiar—

He pictured another little mental snapshot, the kind that stylishly worn Frenchmen pull out from under images of the Vendome Column and Napoleon's Tomb when they're trying to sell tourists postcards outside the Café de la Paix. By American standards, the artwork would be considered quite straightforward. It was entirely inside—a room in a Montmartre hotel—and there were two people in it to enhance the composition—and the face of one seemed strangely familiar in a lifeless way—

That, and Elinor. Why, Hook Nose could “reform” all the rest of his life in accordance with the highest dictionary standards—and still he wouldn't be fit to look at his princess, even from inside a cage.

That, and Elinor. Honestly, Hook Nose could “reform” his entire life to meet the highest dictionary standards—and he still wouldn't be fit to see his princess, even from behind bars.

Also, if you happened to be of a certain analytic temperament you could see what was happening to yourself all the while quite plainly—oh, much too plainly!—and yet that seemed to make very little difference in its going on happening. There was Mrs. Severance, for instance. He had been seeing quite a good deal of Mrs. Severance lately.

Also, if you happened to have a certain analytical mindset, you could clearly see what was happening to you all along—oh, way too clearly!—and yet that didn’t seem to make much of a difference in its ongoing occurrence. Take Mrs. Severance, for example. He had been spending quite a bit of time with Mrs. Severance lately.

“Oh, Ted!” from Peter next door. “Snap it up, old keed, or we'll all of us be late for lunch.”

“Oh, Ted!” Peter next door called out. “Hurry up, old kid, or we’re all going to be late for lunch.”

They had just sat down to lunch and Peter was complaining that the whipped cream on the soup made him feel as if he were eating cotton-batting, when a servant materialized noiselessly beside Oliver's chair.

They had just sat down for lunch, and Peter was saying that the whipped cream on the soup made him feel like he was eating cotton candy, when a server appeared silently beside Oliver's chair.

“Telephone for you, Mr. Crowe. Western Union calling.”

“There's a call for you, Mr. Crowe. It’s Western Union.”

Oliver jumped up with suspicious alacrity. “Oh, love, love, love!” crooned Peter. “Oh, love, love, love!” Oliver flushed. “Don't swipe all my butter, you simple cynic!” He knew what it was, of course.

Oliver jumped up with an eager suspicion. “Oh, love, love, love!” sang Peter. “Oh, love, love, love!” Oliver blushed. “Don't take all my butter, you naive cynic!” He knew what it was, of course.

“This is Oliver Crowe talking. Will you give me the telegram?”

“This is Oliver Crowe speaking. Can you give me the telegram?”

Nancy and Oliver, finding Sunday mails of a dilatory unsatisfactoriness, had made a compact to use the wire on that day instead. And even now Oliver never listened to the mechanical buzz of Central's voice in his ear without a little pulse of the heart. It seemed to bring Nancy nearer than letters could, somehow. Nancy had an imperial contempt for boiling down attractive sentences to the necessary ten or twenty words. This time, though, the telegram was short.

Nancy and Oliver, noticing that Sunday mail was always disappointing and slow, decided to use the phone instead that day. Even now, whenever Oliver heard the familiar buzz of Central's voice in his ear, his heart raced just a bit. It felt like it brought him closer to Nancy than letters ever could. Nancy couldn't stand cutting down her charming messages to just the required ten or twenty words. However, this time, the telegram was brief.

“Mr. Oliver Crowe, care Peter Piper, Southampton,” clicked Central dispassionately. “I hate St. Louis. I would give anything in the world if we could only see each other for twenty-four hours. Love. Signed, Nancy.”

“Mr. Oliver Crowe, care Peter Piper, Southampton,” Central clicked dispassionately. “I hate St. Louis. I would give anything in the world if we could just see each other for twenty-four hours. Love, Nancy.”

And Oliver, after hanging up the receiver, went back to the dining-room with worry barking and running around his mind like a spoiled puppy, wondering savagely why so many rocking-chair people took a crêpey pleasure in saying it was good for young people in love to have to wait.

And Oliver, after hanging up the phone, went back to the dining room with worry jumping around in his mind like a spoiled puppy, fiercely wondering why so many rocking-chair people took a crêpey pleasure in saying it was good for young people in love to have to wait.





XI

Tea for two at the Gondolier, that newest and quotation-marked “Quaintest” of Village tea rooms. The chief points in the Gondolier's “quaintness” seem to be that it is chopped up into as many little partitions as a roulette wheel and that all food has to be carried up from a cellar that imparts even to orange marmalade a faint persuasive odor of somebody else's wash. Still, during the last eight months, the Gondolier has been a radical bookstore devoted to bloody red pamphlets, a batik shop full of strange limp garments ornamented with decorative squiggles, and a Roumanian Restaurant called “The Brodska” whose menu seemed to consist almost entirely of old fish and maraschino cherries.

Tea for two at the Gondolier, the latest “quaintest” addition to the Village tea rooms. The main features of the Gondolier's “quaintness” are that it’s divided into as many tiny sections as a roulette wheel, and all the food has to be brought up from a basement that gives even orange marmalade a subtle scent of someone else's laundry. Despite that, over the last eight months, the Gondolier has transformed into a radical bookstore filled with bloody red pamphlets, a batik shop showcasing odd, limp clothes with decorative squiggles, and a Romanian restaurant called “The Brodska,” where the menu seemed to be mostly old fish and maraschino cherries.

The wispy little woman from Des Moines who conducts the Gondolier at present in a series of timid continual flutters at actually leading the life of the Bohemian untamed, and who gives all the young hungry-looking men extra slices of toast because any one of them might be Vachel Lindsay in disguise, will fail in another six weeks and then the Gondolier may turn into anything from a Free Verse Tavern to a Meeting Hall for the Friends of Slovak Freedom. But at present, the tea is much too good for the price in spite of its inescapable laundry tang, and there is a flat green bowl full of Japanese iris bulbs in the window—the second of which pleases Mrs. Severance and the first Ted.

The slender woman from Des Moines, who runs the Gondolier now with her nervous, fluttery energy while trying to embrace a wild Bohemian lifestyle, gives every young, hungry-looking guy extra pieces of toast because one of them might be Vachel Lindsay in disguise. In six weeks, though, she'll probably fail, and then the Gondolier could become anything from a Free Verse Tavern to a Meeting Hall for the Friends of Slovak Freedom. But for now, the tea is still a great deal despite its unavoidable laundry smell, and there’s a flat green bowl filled with Japanese iris bulbs in the window—the second one makes Mrs. Severance happy and the first one makes Ted happy.

Besides like most establishments on the verge of bankruptcy, it is such a quiet place to talk—the only other two people in it are a boy with startled hair and an orange smock and a cigaretty girl called Tommy, and she is far too busy telling him that that dream about wearing a necklace of flying-fish shows a dangerous inferiority complex even to comment caustically on strangers from uptown who will intrude on the dear Village.

Besides, like most places about to go under, it’s a really quiet spot to chat— the only other two people there are a boy with messy hair wearing an orange smock and a girl named Tommy who reeks of cigarettes, and she’s way too wrapped up in telling him that dream about wearing a necklace of flying fish shows a serious inferiority complex to even bother making snarky comments about uptown strangers who will intrude on the precious Village.

“Funny stuff—dreams,” says Ted uneasily, catching at overheard phrases for a conversational jumping-off place. His mind, always a little on edge now with work and bad feeding, has been too busy since they came in comparing Rose Severance with Elinor Piper, and wondering why, when one is so like a golden-skinned August pear and the other a branch of winter blackberries against snow just fallen, it is not as good but somehow warmer to think of the first against your touch than the second, to leave him wholly at ease.

“Funny thing about dreams,” Ted says awkwardly, trying to grab onto overheard snippets as a starting point for conversation. His mind, already a bit on edge from work and poor eating, has been too occupied since they walked in comparing Rose Severance to Elinor Piper, and wondering why, when one is so much like a golden-skinned August pear and the other like a branch of winter blackberries against freshly fallen snow, it feels better but somehow warmer to think of the first one against your skin than the second, leaving him completely at ease.

“Yes—funny stuff,” Mrs. Severance's voice is musically quiet. “And then you tell them to people who pretend to know all about what they mean—and then—” She shrugs shoulders at the Freudian two across the shoulder-high partition.

“Yes—funny stuff,” Mrs. Severance's voice is softly melodic. “And then you share them with people who act like they understand exactly what they mean—and then—” She shrugs her shoulders at the Freudian duo across the shoulder-high partition.

“But you don't believe in all this psycho-analysis tosh, do you?”

“But you don’t actually believe in all this psychoanalysis nonsense, do you?”

She hesitates. “A little, yes. Like the old woman and ghosts. I may not believe in it but I'm afraid of it, rather.”

She hesitates. “A little, yes. Like the old woman and ghosts. I may not believe in it, but I'm more afraid of it, actually.”

She gives him a steady look—her eyes go deep. It is not so much the intensity of the look as its haltingness that makes warmth go over him.

She looks at him steadily—her eyes are deep. It's not just the intensity of her gaze, but the way it hesitates that makes warmth wash over him.

“Shall we tell our dreams—the favorite ones, I mean? Play fair if we do, remember,” she adds slowly.

“Should we share our dreams—the ones we love most, I mean? Be honest if we do, remember,” she adds slowly.

“Not if you're really afraid.”

“Not if you're truly scared.”

“I? But it's just because I am afraid that I really should, you know. Like going into a dark room when you don't want to.”

“I? But it's just because I'm scared that I actually should, you know. Like going into a dark room when you don't want to.”

“But they can't be as scary as that, surely.” Ted's voice is a little false. Both are watching each other intently now—he with a puzzled sense of lazy enveloping firelight.

“But they can't be as scary as that, right?” Ted's voice sounds a bit off. Both are now watching each other closely—he with a confused look illuminated by the soft glow of the firelight.

“Well, shall I begin? After all this is tea in the Village.”

“Well, should I start? After all, this is tea in the Village.”

“I should be very much interested indeed, Mrs. Severance,” says Ted rather gravely. “Check!” “How official you sound—almost as if you had a lot of those funny little machines all the modern doctors use and were going to mail me off to your pet sanatorium at once because you'd asked me what green reminded me of and I said 'cheese' instead of 'trees.' And anyhow, I never have any startling dreams—only silly ones—much too silly to tell—”

“I’d definitely be very interested, Mrs. Severance,” Ted says quite seriously. “Check!” “You sound so official—like you have all those weird little machines that modern doctors use and are ready to send me off to your favorite sanatorium just because you asked me what green makes me think of and I said 'cheese' instead of 'trees.' Besides, I never have any exciting dreams—only silly ones—way too silly to share—”

“Please go on.” Ted's voice has really become quite clinical.

“Please go on.” Ted's voice has become pretty clinical.

“Oh very well. They don't count when you only have them once—just when they keep coming back and back to you—isn't that it?”

“Oh, fine. They don’t matter if you only experience them once—it's only when they keep coming back to you repeatedly—that’s it, right?”

“I believe so.”

"I think so."

Mrs. Severance's eyes waver a little—her mouth seeking for the proper kind of dream.

Mrs. Severance's eyes flicker a bit—her mouth searching for the right kind of dream.

“It's not much but it comes quite regularly—the most punctual, old-fashioned-servant sort of a dream.

“It's not much, but it comes pretty regularly—the most punctual, old-fashioned servant kind of dream.”

“It doesn't begin with sleep, you know—it begins with waking. At least it's just as if I were in my own bed in my own apartment and then gradually I started to wake. You know how you can feel that somebody else is in the room though you can't see them—that's the feeling. And, of course being a normal American business woman, my first idea is—burglars. And I'm very cowardly for a minute. Then the cowardice passes and I decide to get up and see what it is.

“It doesn't start with sleep, you know—it starts with waking. At least it feels like I’m in my own bed in my own apartment, and then I gradually begin to wake up. You know how you can sense that someone else is in the room even if you can't see them—that's the feeling. And, of course, being a typical American businesswoman, my first thought is—burglars. I feel pretty scared for a moment. Then that fear fades, and I decide to get up and see what’s going on.”

“It is somebody else—or something—but nobody I think that I ever really knew. And at first I don't want to walk toward it—and then I do because it keeps pulling me in spite of myself. So I go to it—hands out so I won't knock over things.

“It is someone else—or something—but nobody I think I ever really knew. And at first, I don’t want to walk toward it—and then I do because it keeps pulling me in spite of myself. So I go to it—hands out so I won’t knock over things.

“And then I touch it—or him—or her—and I'm suddenly very, very happy.

“And then I touch it—or him—or her—and I'm suddenly really, really happy.

“That's all.

That's it.

“And now, Dr. Billett, what would you say of my case?”

“And now, Dr. Billett, what do you think about my case?”

Ted's eyes are glowing—in the middle of her description his heart has begun to knock to a hidden pulse, insistent and soft as the drum of gloved fingers on velvet. He picks words carefully.

Ted's eyes are shining—during her description, his heart has started to beat to a hidden rhythm, persistent and gentle like the sound of gloved fingers tapping on velvet. He chooses his words carefully.

“I should say—Mrs. Severance—that there was something you needed and wanted and didn't have at present. And that you would probably have it—in the end.”

“I should say—Mrs. Severance—that there was something you needed and wanted and didn't have right now. And that you would probably get it—in the end.”

She laughs a little. “Rather cryptic, isn't that, doctor? And you'd prescribe?”

She chuckles a bit. “Pretty cryptic, don’t you think, doc? And what would you prescribe?”

“Prescribe? 'It's an awkward matter to play with souls.'”

“Prescribe? 'It's a tricky business to meddle with souls.'”

“'And trouble enough to save your own,'” she completes the quotation. “Yes, that's true enough—though I'm sorry you can't even tell me to use this twice a day in half a glass of water and that other directly after each meal. I think I'll have to be a little more definite when it comes to your turn—if it does come.”

“'And trouble enough to save your own,'” she finishes the quote. “Yes, that's absolutely true—though I wish you could at least tell me to take this twice a day in half a glass of water and the other right after each meal. I guess I’ll have to be clearer when it’s your turn—if it happens.”

“Oh it will.” But instead of beginning, he raises his eyes to her again. This time there is a heaviness like sleep on both, a heaviness that draws both together inaudibly and down, and down, as if they were sinking through piled thickness on thickness of warm, sweet-scented grass. Odd faces come into both minds and vanish as if flickered off a film—to Rose Severance, a man narrow and flat as if he were cut out of thin grey paper, talking, talking in a voice as dry and rattling as a flapping windowblind of their “vacation” together and a house with a little garden where she can sew and he can putter around,—to Ted, Elinor Piper, the profile pure as if it were painted on water, passing like water flowing from the earth in springs, in its haughty temperance, its retired beauty, its murmurous quiet—other faces, some trembling as if touched with light flames, some calm, some merely grotesque with longing or too much pleasure—all these pass. A great nearness, fiercer and more slumbrous than any nearness of body takes their place. It wraps the two closer and closer, a spider spinning a soft web out of petals, folding the two with swathes and swathes of its heavy, fragrant silk.

“Oh, it will.” But instead of starting, he looks at her again. This time there’s a heaviness like sleep on both of them, a heaviness that silently pulls them together and down, as if they were sinking into layers of warm, sweet-scented grass. Odd faces flicker through their minds and disappear like images flashing off a film—Rose Severance sees a man narrow and flat as if he were cut from thin gray paper, talking in a voice as dry and rattling as a flapping window blind about their “vacation” together and a house with a little garden where she can sew and he can tinker around,—for Ted, there’s Elinor Piper, her profile pure as if painted on water, flowing like a spring from the earth, in its proud restraint, its quiet beauty, its soft whisper—other faces, some flickering as if touched by light flames, some calm, some just bizarre with longing or too much pleasure—all these come and go. A great closeness, more intense and more drowsy than any physical proximity, takes their place. It wraps them tighter and tighter, like a spider spinning a soft web out of petals, enfolding them in layers of its heavy, fragrant silk.

“Oh—mine—isn't anything,” says Ted rather unsteadily, after the moment. “Only looking at firelight and wanting to take the coals in my hands.”

“Oh—mine—isn't anything,” Ted says a bit unsteadily after a moment. “Just looking at the firelight and wanting to hold the coals in my hands.”

Rose's voice is firmer than his but her mouth is still moved with content at the thing it has desired being brought nearer.

Rose's voice is stronger than his, but her mouth still moves with pleasure at having what it wanted come closer.

“I really can't prescribe on as little evidence as that,” she says with music come back to her voice in the strength of a running wave. “I can only repeat what you told me. That there was something you needed—and wanted”—she is mocking now—“and didn't have at present. And that you would probably—what was it?—oh yes—have it, in the end.”

“I really can't make a judgment based on such limited information,” she says, her voice regaining its musical quality like the strength of a running wave. “I can only echo what you told me. That there was something you needed—and wanted”—she's teasing now—“and didn’t have right now. And that you would probably—what was it?—oh yes—get it, eventually.”

The wispy little woman has crept up to Ted's elbow with an illegible bill. Rose has spoken slowly to give her time to get there—it is always so much better to choose your own most effective background for really affecting scenes.

The slight little woman has approached Ted's elbow with an unreadable bill. Rose has talked slowly to allow her to arrive—it’s always better to pick your own most effective backdrop for truly impactful moments.

“And now I really must be getting back,” she cuts in briskly, her fingers playing with a hat that certainly needs no rearrangement, when Ted, after absent-mindedly paying the bill, is starting to speak in the voice of one still sleep-walking.

“And now I really have to get back,” she interrupts quickly, her fingers fiddling with a hat that definitely doesn't need any adjusting, while Ted, after mindlessly paying the bill, starts to speak in a tone that feels like he’s still half-asleep.

“But it was delightful, Mr. Billett—I love talking about myself and you were really very sweet to listen so nicely.” She has definitely risen. Ted must, too. “We must do it again some time soon—I'm going to see if there aren't any of those books with long German names drifting around 'Mode' somewhere so that I'll be able to simply stun you with my erudition the next time we talk over dreams.”

“But it was delightful, Mr. Billett—I love talking about myself and you were really very kind to listen so attentively.” She has definitely risen. Ted must, too. “We should do this again soon—I'm going to check if there are any of those books with long German titles floating around 'Mode' so that I can impress you with my knowledge the next time we chat about dreams.”

They are at the door now, she guiding him toward it as imperceptibly and skillfully as if she controlled him by wireless.

They are at the door now, she leading him toward it as subtly and skillfully as if she had him on a remote control.

“And it isn't fair of me to let you give all the parties—it simply isn't. Couldn't you come up to dinner in my little apartment sometime—it really isn't unconventional, especially for anyone who's once seen my pattern of an English maid—”

“And it's not right for me to let you host all the parties—it just isn't. Could you come over for dinner at my little apartment sometime? It's really not unconventional, especially for anyone who's seen my English maid outfit—”

Sunlight and Minetta Lane again—and whatever Ted may want to say out of his walking trance—this is certainly no place where any of it can be said.

Sunlight and Minetta Lane again—and whatever Ted might want to express after coming out of his walking trance—this is definitely not the place for any of that to be said.





XII

Oliver Crowe, at his desk in the copy-department of Vanamee and Co.'s, has been spending most of the afternoon twiddling pencils and reading and rereading two letters out of his pocket instead of righteously thinking up layouts for the new United Steel Frame Pulley Campaign. He realizes that the layouts are important—that has been brought to his attention already by several pink memoranda from Mr. Délier, the head of the department—but an immense distaste for all things in general and advertising in particular has overwhelmed him all day. He looks around the big, brightly lighted room with a stupefied sort of loathing—advertising does not suit him—he is doing all he can at it because of Nancy—but he simply does not seem to get the hang of the thing even after eight months odd and he is conscious of the fact that the Powers that be are already looking at him with distrustful eyes, in spite of his occasional flashes of brilliance. If he could only get out of it—get into something where his particular kind of mind and training would be useful—oh well—he grunts and turns back to his private affairs.

Oliver Crowe, sitting at his desk in the copy department of Vanamee and Co., has spent most of the afternoon idly fiddling with pencils and reading and rereading two letters from his pocket instead of properly brainstorming layouts for the new United Steel Frame Pulley Campaign. He knows the layouts are important—his supervisor, Mr. Délier, has already pointed that out in several pink memos—but he’s been overwhelmed all day by a strong aversion to everything in general and advertising in particular. He glances around the large, brightly lit room with a dazed sense of disgust—advertising just isn't for him. He’s putting in the effort because of Nancy, but it feels like he just can't grasp it even after more than eight months, and he’s aware that management is starting to look at him with suspicion, despite his occasional flashes of creativity. If only he could get out of it—find something that would actually suit his way of thinking and skills—oh well—he grunts and returns to his own matters.

The letter from Easten of Columbiac Magazines—kindly enough—but all hope of selling the serial rights of his novel gone glimmering because of it—Easten was the last chance, the last and the best. “If you could see your way to making short stories out of the incidents I have named, I should be very much interested—” but even so, two short stories won't bring in enough to marry on, even if he can do them to Easten's satisfaction—and the novel couldn't come out as a book now till late spring—and Oliver has too many friends who dabble in writing to have any more confidence in book royalties than he would have in systems for beating the bank at roulette. Well, that's over—and a year's work with it—and all the dreams he and Nancy had of getting married at once.

The letter from Easten at Columbiac Magazines was kind, but it dashed all hopes of selling the serial rights to his novel. Easten was his last chance, and his best one. “If you could consider turning the incidents I’ve mentioned into short stories, I’d be very interested—” but even so, two short stories wouldn't earn enough to get married on, even if he could write them to Easten's liking. Plus, the novel couldn’t be published as a book until late spring, and Oliver has too many writer friends to feel confident about book royalties. He trusts them about as much as he trusts systems for beating the bank at roulette. Well, that’s done—and with it, a year’s worth of work—and all the dreams he and Nancy had about getting married right away.

Those pulley layouts have to be fixed up sometime. What can you say about a pulley—what can you say? “The United Steel Frame Pulley—Oh Man, There's a Hog for Work!” Oliver turns the cheap phrase in his mind, hating its shoddiness, hating the fact that such shoddiness is the only stuff with which he can deal.

Those pulley setups need to be sorted out eventually. What can you say about a pulley—what can you say? “The United Steel Frame Pulley—Oh Man, It's a Workhorse!” Oliver thinks about the cheesy phrase, despising its low quality, resenting the fact that such poor quality is all he has to work with.

Sanely considered, he supposes he hasn't any business using up a month's meagre savings and three small checks for poems that he has hoarded since April in going out to St. Louis Friday. Mr. Alley wasn't too pleased with letting him take Saturday and half Monday off to do it, too. But then there was that telegram ten days ago. “I'd give anything in the world if we could only see each other—” and after other letters unsatisfactorily brief, the letter that came Monday “I have such grand news, Ollie dear, at least it may be grand if it works out—but oh, dear, I do want to see you about it without tangling it up in letters that don't really explain. Can't you make it—even a few hours would be long enough to talk it all over—and I do so want to see you and really talk! Please wire me, if you can.”

Sane as it seems, he figures he shouldn’t spend a month’s meager savings and three small checks for poems he’s been saving since April to go out to St. Louis on Friday. Mr. Alley wasn’t too happy about giving him Saturday and half of Monday off for this, either. But then there was that telegram ten days ago. “I’d give anything in the world if we could just see each other—” and after some other letters that were frustratingly short, the letter that arrived on Monday said, “I have such amazing news, Ollie dear, at least it might be amazing if it works out—but oh, I really want to see you about it without getting it all tangled up in letters that don’t explain things well. Can’t you make it—even a few hours would be enough to talk it all over—and I really want to see you and have a proper conversation! Please wire me if you can.”

Grand news—what kind he wondered—and dully thought that he couldn't see her, of course, and then suddenly knew that he must. After all, there didn't seem to be much use in saving for the sake of saving when all the saving you could possibly do didn't bring you one real inch nearer to what you really wanted. Apres moi le deluge—apres ca le deluge—it might even come to that this time, they were both so tired—and he viewed the prospect as a man mortally hurt might view the gradual failing of sun and sky above him, with hopelessness complete as a cloud in that sky, but with heart and brain too beaten now to be surprised with either agony or fear. They must see each other—they were neither of them quiet people who could love forever at a distance without real hope. Great Lord, if he and Nancy could ever have one definite basis to work on, one definite hope of money in the future no matter how far off that was—But the present uncertainty—They couldn't keep on like this—no two people in the world could be expected to keep on.

Great news—what kind, he wondered—and bleakly thought that he couldn't see her, of course, and then suddenly realized that he must. After all, it didn't seem like there was much point in saving just for the sake of saving when all the saving in the world didn't bring you any closer to what you truly wanted. After me, the flood—after that, the flood—it might even come to that this time; they were both so worn out—and he looked at the situation like a man deeply wounded might view the slow dimming of the sun and sky above him, feeling a complete hopelessness like a cloud in that sky, but with heart and mind too battered now to be surprised by either pain or fear. They had to see each other—they were neither of them the kind of people who could love from a distance forever without real hope. Good Lord, if he and Nancy could ever have one solid foundation to build on, one real hope for money in the future no matter how far off it was—But the current uncertainty—They couldn't keep going like this—no two people in the world could be expected to endure.

Nancy. He is seeing Nancy, the way she half-lifts her head when she has been teasing and suddenly becomes remorseful and wants him to know how much she does love him instead.

Nancy. He is seeing Nancy, the way she slightly lifts her head when she’s been playfully teasing and suddenly feels guilty, wanting him to understand just how much she loves him instead.





XIII

A hot night in the Pullman—-too hot to sleep in anything but a series of uneasy drowsings and wakings. Smell of blankets and cinders and general unwashedness—noise of clacketing wheels and a hysterical whistle—anyhow each sweaty hour brings St. Louis and Nancy nearer. St. Nancy, St. Nancy, St. Nancy, says the sleepless racket of the wheels, but the peevish electric fan at the end of the corridor keeps buzzing to itself like a fly caught in a trap. “And then I got married you see—and then I got married you see—and when you get married you aren't a free lance—you aren't a free lance—you're settled!”

A hot night in the Pullman—too hot to sleep except in a series of restless dozes and awakenings. The smell of blankets, cinders, and general grime—as well as the clattering of wheels and a frantic whistle—anyway, each sweaty hour brings St. Louis and Nancy closer. St. Nancy, St. Nancy, St. Nancy, says the restless noise of the wheels, but the annoying electric fan at the end of the corridor keeps buzzing to itself like a fly trapped. “And then I got married, you see—and then I got married, you see—and when you get married, you’re not a freelancer—you’re not a freelancer—you’re settled!”

It will have to be pretty grand news indeed that Nancy has to make up for this last week and the buzz of the electric fan, thinks Oliver, twisting from one side of his stuffy berth to the other like an uneasy sardine.

It has to be some really big news for Nancy to make up for this last week and the sound of the electric fan, Oliver thinks, turning from one side of his cramped bed to the other like an uncomfortable sardine.





XIV

“More beans, Oliver,” says Mrs. Ellicott in a voice like thin syrup, her “generous” voice. The generous voice is used whenever Mrs. Ellicott wants to show herself a person of incredibly scrupulous fairness before that bodiless assemblage of old women in black that constitute the They who Say—and so it is used to Oliver nearly all the time.

“More beans, Oliver,” says Mrs. Ellicott in a voice that's sweet but a bit sticky, her “generous” voice. She uses this generous tone whenever she wants to present herself as a person of exceptional fairness in front of that group of old women in black who make up the They Who Say—and so, she uses it on Oliver almost all the time.

“No thank you, Mrs. Ellicott.” Oliver manages to look at her politely enough as he speaks but then his eyes go straight back to Nancy and stay there as if they wished to be considered permanent attachments. All Oliver has been able to realize for the last two hours is the mere declarative fact that she is there.

“No thank you, Mrs. Ellicott.” Oliver manages to look at her politely enough as he speaks, but then his eyes go right back to Nancy and stay there, as if they wanted to be permanent attachments. All Oliver has been able to realize for the last two hours is the simple fact that she is there.

“Nancy!”

“Nancy!”

“No, thanks, mother.”

“No, thanks, Mom.”

And Nancy in her turn looks once swiftly at her mother, sitting there at the end of the table like a faded grey sparrow whose feathers make it uncomfortable. It isn't feathers, though, really—its only Oliver. Why can't mother get reconciled to Oliver—why can't she—and if she can't, why doesn't she come out and say so instead of trying to be generous to Oliver when she doesn't want to while he's there and then saying mean things when he's away because she can't help it?

And Nancy quickly glances at her mom, sitting at the end of the table like a worn-out gray sparrow with ruffled feathers. But it's not really about the feathers—it's just Oliver. Why can't Mom just accept Oliver—why can't she—and if she can't, why doesn't she just say it instead of pretending to be nice to him while he’s around and then saying nasty things when he's gone because she can’t control it?

“Stanley?”

"Stanley?"

“Why, no, my dear—no—yes, a few, perhaps—I might reconsider—only a few, my dear,”—his voice does not do anything as definite as cease—it merely becomes ineffectual as Mrs. Ellicott heaps his plate. He then looks at the beans as if he hadn't the slightest idea where they came from but supposes as long as they are there they must be got away with somehow, and starts putting them into his mouth as mechanically as if they were pennies and he a slot-machine.

“Why, no, my dear—no—yes, maybe a few—I might reconsider—just a few, my dear,”—his voice doesn’t really stop; it just fades into uselessness as Mrs. Ellicott piles food onto his plate. He then stares at the beans like he has no clue where they came from but figures since they’re there, he might as well eat them, and he starts shoveling them into his mouth as if they were coins and he was a vending machine.

It is hot in the Ellicotts' dining-room—the butter was only brought in a little while ago, but already it is yellow mush. There are little drops on the backs of Mr. Ellicott's hands. Oliver wants to help Nancy take away the dishes and bring in the fruit—they have started to make a game out of it already when Mrs. Ellicott's voice enforces order.

It’s hot in the Ellicotts' dining room—the butter was just brought in a little while ago, but it’s already turned into yellow mush. There are tiny drops of sweat on the backs of Mr. Ellicott’s hands. Oliver wants to help Nancy clear the dishes and bring in the fruit—they’ve already started making a game out of it when Mrs. Ellicott’s voice calls for order.

“No, Oliver. No, please. Please sit still. It is so seldom we have a guest that Nancy and I are apt to forget our manners—”

“No, Oliver. No, please. Please sit still. It’s so rare we have a guest that Nancy and I tend to forget our manners—”

Oliver looks to Nancy for guidance, receives it and subsides into his chair. That's just the trouble, he thinks rather peevishly—if only Mrs. Ellicott would stop acting as if he were a guest—and not exactly a guest by choice at that but one who must be the more scrupulously entertained in public, the less he is liked in private.

Oliver looks to Nancy for direction, takes it, and sinks into his chair. That’s the issue, he thinks a bit irritably—if only Mrs. Ellicott would stop treating him like a guest—and not a guest by choice, but someone who has to be more carefully entertained in public the less he’s liked in private.

The fruit. Mrs. Ellicott apologizing for it—her voice implies that she is quite sure Oliver doesn't think it good enough for him but that he ought to feel himself very lucky indeed that it isn't his deserts instead. Mr. Ellicott absent-mindedly squirting orange juice up his sleeve. Oliver and Nancy looking at each other.

The fruit. Mrs. Ellicott is apologizing for it—her voice suggests she’s pretty sure Oliver thinks it’s not good enough for him, but he should feel really lucky that it’s not what he deserves instead. Mr. Ellicott is absent-mindedly squirting orange juice on his sleeve. Oliver and Nancy are looking at each other.

“Are you the same?” say both kinds of eyes, intent, absorbed with the wish that has been starved small through the last three months, but now grows again like a smoke-tree out of a magicked jar, “Really the same and really loving me and really glad to be here?” But they can get no proper sort of answer now—there are too many other Ellicotts around, especially Mrs. Ellicott.

“Are you the same?” say both kinds of eyes, focused and absorbed with the wish that has been shrunk down over the last three months, but now grows again like a smoke tree out of a magic jar, “Really the same and really loving me and really glad to be here?” But they can get no proper answer now—there are too many other Ellicotts around, especially Mrs. Ellicott.

Dinner is over with coffee and cigarettes that Mrs. Ellicott has bought for Oliver because no one shall ever say she failed in the smallest punctilio of hospitality, though she offers them to him with a gesture like that of a missionary returning his baked-mud idol to a Bushman too far gone in sin to reclaim. Mr. Ellicott smoked cigarettes before his marriage. For twenty years now he has been a contributing member of the Anti-Tobacco League.

Dinner is finished, along with coffee and cigarettes that Mrs. Ellicott got for Oliver, because she absolutely wants to be seen as a perfect host. She hands them over to him with the same kind of gesture a missionary might use when returning a mud idol to a Bushman who's too lost in sin to be saved. Mr. Ellicott used to smoke cigarettes before he got married. For the past twenty years, he has been an active member of the Anti-Tobacco League.

And now all that Oliver knows is that unless he can talk to Nancy soon and alone, he will start being very rude. It is not that he wants to be rude—especially to Nancy's family—but the impulse to get everyone but Nancy away by any means from sarcasm to homicidal mania is as reasonless and strong as the wish to be born. After all he and Nancy have not seen each other wakingly for three months—and there is still her “grand news” to tell, the grandness of which has seemed to grow more and more dubious the longer she looked at Oliver. Now is the time for Mr. and Mrs. Ellicott to disappear as casually and completely as clouds over the edge of the sky and first of all, not to mention the fact that they are going. But Mrs. Ellicott has far too much tact ever to be understanding.

And now all Oliver knows is that unless he can talk to Nancy soon and alone, he’s going to start being really rude. It’s not that he wants to be rude—especially to Nancy’s family—but the urge to push everyone away from Nancy by any means, from sarcasm to complete anger, is as intense and unreasonable as the desire to be born. After all, he and Nancy haven’t seen each other awake for three months—and there’s still her “big news” to share, the importance of which has started to seem more and more questionable the longer she looks at Oliver. Now is the time for Mr. and Mrs. Ellicott to vanish as casually and completely as clouds drifting off the edge of the sky, and first of all, without even mentioning the fact that they’re leaving. But Mrs. Ellicott is way too tactful to ever be understanding.

She puts Mr. Ellicott's hat on for him and takes his arm as firmly as if she were police, and he accepts the grasp with the meekness of an old offender who is not quite sure what particular crime he is being arrested for this time but has an uncomfortable knowledge that it may be any one of a dozen.

She puts Mr. Ellicott's hat on for him and takes his arm as firmly as if she were a police officer, and he accepts her grip with the submissiveness of a repeat offender who isn't quite sure what specific crime he's being arrested for this time but has an uneasy awareness that it could be any one of several.

“Now we old people are going to leave you, children alone for a little while” she announces, fair to the last, her voice sweeter than ever. “We know you have such a great many important affairs to talk over—particularly the splendid offer that has just come to Nancy—my little girl hasn't told you about it yet, has she, Oliver?'

“Now we older folks are going to leave you kids alone for a bit,” she says, looking perfectly lovely, her voice sweeter than ever. “We know you have so many important things to discuss—especially the amazing offer that just came to Nancy—my little girl hasn’t told you about it yet, has she, Oliver?”

“No, Mrs. Ellicott.”

“No, Mrs. Ellicott.”

“Well, her father and myself consider it quite remarkable and we have been urging—very strongly—her acceptance, though of course” this with a glacé smile, “we realize that we are only her parents. And, as Nancy knows, it has always been our dearest wish to have her decide matters affecting her happiness entirely herself. But I feel sure that when both of you have talked it well over, we can trust you both to come to a most reasonable decision.” She breathes heavily and moves with her appurtenance to the door, secure as an ostrich in the belief that Oliver thinks her impartial, even affectionate. Her conscientiousness gives her a good deal of applause for leaving the two young people so soon when they have all one evening and another morning to be together—but subconsciously she knows that she has done her best by her recent little speech to make this talking-it-over a walk through a field full of small pestilent burrs, for both Oliver and Nancy. They say au revoir very politely—all four—the door shuts on Mr. Ellicott's meek back.

“Well, her father and I think it’s quite remarkable, and we have been urging—very strongly—her to accept, though of course,” she says with a slight smile, “we realize that we are just her parents. And, as Nancy knows, it has always been our greatest wish for her to make decisions about her happiness entirely herself. But I’m confident that once both of you have discussed it thoroughly, we can trust you to come to a very reasonable decision.” She takes a deep breath and moves toward the door, feeling as secure as an ostrich, believing that Oliver sees her as fair, maybe even affectionate. Her sense of duty gives her some satisfaction for leaving the two young people so soon when they have the whole evening and another morning to be together—but deep down, she knows that her recent little speech has made this conversation a tricky path lined with annoying burrs for both Oliver and Nancy. They all say au revoir very politely—all four—and the door closes behind Mr. Ellicott’s modest back.

Mrs. Ellicott is not very happy, going downstairs. She knows what has undoubtedly happened the moment the door was shut—and a little twinge of something very like the taste of sour grapes goes through her as she thinks of those two young people so reprehensibly glad at being even for the moment in each other's arms.

Mrs. Ellicott isn't very happy as she heads downstairs. She immediately realizes what must have happened the moment the door closed—and a slight feeling, much like the taste of sour grapes, hits her as she thinks about those two young people, so unreasonably happy just to be in each other's arms, even if only for a moment.





XV

An hour later and still the grand news hasn't been told. In fact very little that Mrs. Ellicott would regard as either sensible or reasonable has happened at all. Though they do not know it the conversation has been oddly like that of two dried desert-travellers who have suddenly come upon water and for quite a while afterwards find it hard to think of anything else. But finally:

An hour later and still the big news hasn't been shared. In fact, very little that Mrs. Ellicott would consider sensible or reasonable has happened at all. Although they don't realize it, the conversation has been strangely similar to that of two travelers in the desert who have suddenly found water and for a while afterward find it hard to think of anything else. But finally:

“Dearest, dearest, what was the grand news?” says Oliver half-drowsily. “We must talk it over, dear, I suppose, I guess, oh, we must—oh, but you're so sweet—” and he relapses again into speechlessness.

“Sweetheart, sweetheart, what’s the big news?” Oliver says, half asleep. “We need to discuss it, love, I think, oh, we really must—but you’re just so charming—” and he falls back into silence again.

They are close together, he and she now. Their lips meet—and meet—with a sweet touch—with a long pressure—children being good to each other—cloud mingling with gleaming cloud.

They are close together now, he and she. Their lips meet—and meet again—long and sweet—like kids being nice to each other—clouds blending with shining clouds.

“Ollie dear.” Nancy's voice comes from somewhere as far away and still as if she were talking out of a star. “Stop kissing me. I can't think when you kiss me, I can only feel you be close. If you want to hear about that news, that is,” she adds, her lips hardly moving.

“Ollie, dear.” Nancy's voice sounds distant, almost as if she's speaking from a star. “Stop kissing me. I can't think when you kiss me; I can only feel you close. Unless you want to hear about that news, that is,” she adds, her lips barely moving.

All that Oliver wants to do is to hold her and be quiet—to make out of the stuffy room, the nervous rushing of noise under the window, the air exhausted with heat, a place in some measure peaceful, in some measure retired, where they can lie under lucent peace for a moment as shells lie in clear water and not be worried about anything any more. But again, the time they are to have is too short—Oliver really must be back Monday afternoon—already he is unpleasantly conscious of the time-table part of his mind talking trains at him. He takes his arms from around Nancy—she sits up rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand as if to take the dream that was so glittering in them away now she and Oliver have to talk business-affairs.

All Oliver wants to do is hold her and be quiet—to transform the stuffy room, the nervous noise outside the window, the air thick with heat, into a somewhat peaceful, somewhat secluded place, where they can lie under a clear calm for a moment, like shells resting in clear water, and not worry about anything anymore. But once again, the time they have together is too short—Oliver really has to be back Monday afternoon—he's already uncomfortably aware of that part of his mind reminding him about the schedule. He takes his arms away from Nancy—she sits up, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand as if trying to wipe away the beautiful dream that was there, since now she and Oliver have to talk about business matters.

“Oh, my hair—lucky it's bobbed, that's all—I'd have lost all the hairpins I ever had in it by now—Well, Ollie—”

“Oh, my hair—thank goodness it's bobbed, that's all—I'd have lost every hairpin I ever had in it by now—Well, Ollie—”

Her hand goes over to his uneasily, takes hold. For a moment the dream comes back and she forgets entirely what she was going to say.

Her hand moves over to his hesitantly and takes hold. For a moment, the dream returns and she completely forgets what she was going to say.

“Oh dear!”

“Oh no!”

“Nancy, Nancy, Nancy!”

“Nancy, Nancy, Nancy!”

But she will be firm about their talking. “No, we mustn't really, we mustn't, or I can't tell you anything at all. Well, it's this.

But she will be clear about their conversation. "No, we really shouldn't, we shouldn't, or I can't share anything at all. Well, here's the deal.

“I didn't tell you about it at all—didn't even imagine it would come to anything. But that old geology specimen Mrs. Winters knows the art-editor of “The Bazaar” and she happened to say so once when she was here being gloomy with mother, so I wormed a letter out of her to her friend about me. And I sent some things in and the poor man seemed to be interested—at least he said he wanted to see more—and then we started having a real correspondence. Until finally—it was that Friday because I wrote you the letter right away—he goes and sends me a letter saying to come on to New York—that I can have a regular job with them if I want to, and if they like my stuff well enough, after a couple of months they'll send me to Paris to do fashions over there and pay me a salary I can more than live on and everything!”

“I didn't mention it to you at all—didn't even think it would lead to anything. But that old geology specimen Mrs. Winters knows the art editor of “The Bazaar,” and she happened to mention it once when she was here being downcast with mom. So, I managed to get her to write a letter to her friend about me. I sent in some of my work, and the poor guy seemed interested—at least he said he wanted to see more—and then we started a real correspondence. Until finally—it was that Friday because I wrote you the letter right away—he sends me a letter telling me to come to New York—that I can have a real job with them if I want to, and if they like my stuff enough, after a couple of months, they'll send me to Paris to do fashion over there and pay me a salary I can definitely live on and everything!”

Nancy cannot help ending with a good deal of triumph, though there is anxiety behind the triumph as well. But to Oliver it seems as if the floor had come apart under his feet.

Nancy can't help but feel a sense of triumph, even though there's anxiety behind it. But to Oliver, it feels like the ground has crumbled beneath him.

When he has failed so ludicrously and completely, Nancy has succeeded and succeeded beyond even his own ideas of success. She can go to Paris and have all they ever planned together, now; it has all bent down to her like an apple on a swinging bough, all hers to take, from lunch at Prunier's and sunset over the river to that perfect little apartment they know every window of by heart—and he is no nearer it than he was eight months ago. He has felt the pride in her voice and knows it as most human and justified, but because he is young and unreasonable that pride of hers hurts his own. And then there is something else. All through what she was saying it was “I” that said, not “we.”

When he has failed so ridiculously and completely, Nancy has succeeded and gone beyond even her own ideas of success. She can go to Paris and have everything they ever planned together, now; it has all come down to her like an apple on a swinging branch, all hers to take, from lunch at Prunier's and sunset over the river to that perfect little apartment they know every window of by heart—and he is no closer to it than he was eight months ago. He has felt the pride in her voice and recognizes it as completely human and justified, but because he is young and unreasonable, that pride of hers stings his own. And then there’s something else. Throughout what she was saying, it was “I” that spoke, not “we.”

“That's fine, Nancy,” he says uncertainly. “That's certainly fine!”

“That's cool, Nancy,” he says hesitantly. “That's definitely cool!”

But she knows by his voice in a second.

But she can tell by his voice in an instant.

“Oh, Ollie, Ollie, of course I won't take it if it makes you feel that way, dear. Why, I wouldn't do anything that would hurt you—but Ollie I don't see how this can, how this could change things any way at all. I only thought it would bring things nearer—both of us getting jobs and my having a Paris one and—”

“Oh, Ollie, Ollie, of course I won't take it if it makes you feel that way, dear. I wouldn't do anything to hurt you—but Ollie, I don’t understand how this could change anything at all. I just thought it would bring us closer—both of us getting jobs and me having a job in Paris and—”

Her voice might be anything else in the world, but it is not wholly convinced. And its being sure beyond bounds is the only thing that could possibly help Oliver. He puts his hands on her shoulders.

Her voice could be anything else in the world, but it's not completely certain. And its unwavering confidence is the only thing that might help Oliver. He places his hands on her shoulders.

“I couldn't do anything but tell you to take it, dearest, could I? When it's such a real chance?” He is hoping with illogical but none the less painful desperation that she will deny him. But she nods instead.

“I couldn't do anything but tell you to take it, my dear, could I? When it’s such a genuine opportunity?” He is hoping with an irrational but still painful desperation that she will refuse him. But she nods instead.

“Well then, Nancy dear, listen. If you take it, we've got to face things, haven't we?”

“Well then, Nancy, listen. If you take it, we have to deal with things, right?”

She nods a little rebelliously.

She nods with a hint of rebellion.

“But why is it so serious, Ollie?” and again her voice is not true.

“But why is it so serious, Ollie?” and again her voice doesn't sound genuine.

“You know. Because I've failed—God knows when I'll make enough money for us to get married now—with the novel gone bust and everything. And I haven't any right to keep you like this when I'm not sure of ever being able to marry you—and when you've got a job like this and can go right ahead on the things you've always been crazy to do. Nancy, you want to take it—even if it meant our not getting married for another year and your being away—don't you, don't you? Oh, Nancy, you've got to tell me—it'll only bust everything we've had already if you don't!”

“You know. Because I've failed—God knows when I'll make enough money for us to get married now—with the novel flopping and everything. I don’t have any right to keep you like this when I’m not sure if I’ll ever be able to marry you—and with you having a job like this where you can pursue the things you’ve always wanted to do. Nancy, you want to take it—even if it meant we wouldn't get married for another year and you being away—don’t you, don’t you? Oh, Nancy, you’ve got to tell me—it’ll just ruin everything we’ve had so far if you don’t!”

And now they have come to a point of misunderstanding that only a trust as unreasonable as belief in immortality will help. But that trust could never be bothered with the truth of what it was saying at the moment—it would have to reach into something deeper than any transitory feeling—and they have an unlucky tradition of always trying to tell each other what is exactly true. And so Nancy nods because she has to, though she couldn't bear to put what that means into words.

And now they've hit a point of misunderstanding that only an irrational trust, like believing in immortality, can fix. But that trust could never deal with the reality of what it was saying at the moment—it would need to tap into something deeper than any fleeting emotion—and they have this unfortunate habit of always trying to tell each other what's absolutely true. So Nancy nods because she has to, even though she can't stand the thought of putting what that means into words.

“Well, you take it. And I'm awful sorry we couldn't make it go, dear. I tried as hard as I could to make it go but I guess I didn't have the stuff, that's all.”

"Well, you take it. I'm really sorry we couldn't make it work, dear. I tried my best to make it happen, but I guess I just didn't have what it takes, that's all."

He has risen now and his face seems curiously twisted—twisted as if something hot and hurtful had passed over it and left it so that it would always look that way. He can hardly bear to look at Nancy, but she has risen and started talking hurriedly—fright, amazement, concern and a queer little touch of relief all mixing in her voice.

He has gotten up now, and his face looks oddly twisted—like something hot and painful has gone over it, leaving it that way forever. He can barely stand to look at Nancy, but she has stood up and started talking quickly—fear, shock, worry, and a strange hint of relief all blending in her voice.

“But Ollie, if you can't trust me about something as little as that.”

“But Ollie, if you can't trust me with something as small as that.”

“It isn't that,” he says beatenly and she knows it isn't. And knowing, her voice becomes suddenly frightened—the fright of a child who has let something as fragile and precious as a vessel of golden glass slip out of her hands.

“It’s not that,” he says, sounding defeated, and she knows it isn’t. And with that realization, her voice turns suddenly anxious—the anxiety of a child who has dropped something as delicate and valuable as a vessel made of golden glass from her hands.

“But, Ollie dear! But, Ollie, I never meant it that way. But Ollie, I love you!”

“But, Ollie dear! But, Ollie, I never meant it like that. But Ollie, I love you!”

He takes her in his arms again and they kiss long. This time though there is no peace in the kiss, only the lost passion of bodies tired beyond speech. “Do you love me, Nancy?”

He holds her in his arms again and they kiss for a long time. But this time, there’s no peace in the kiss, only the lost passion of bodies too tired for words. “Do you love me, Nancy?”

Again she has to decide—and the truth that will not matter for more than the hour wins. Besides, he has hurt her.

Again she has to decide—and the truth that won’t matter for more than an hour wins. Besides, he has hurt her.

“Oh, Ollie, Ollie, yes, but—”

“Oh, Ollie, yes, but—”

“You're not sure any more?”

"Are you unsure now?"

“It's different.”

“It’s unique.”

“It's not being certain?”

"Isn't it about being certain?"

“Not the way it was at first—but, Ollie, we're neither of us the same—”

“Not like it was before—but, Ollie, we’re not the same anymore—”

“Then you aren't sure?”

“Then you aren't sure?”

“I can't—I haven't—oh, Ollie, I don't know, I don't know!”

“I can't—I haven't—oh, Ollie, I just don’t know, I don’t know!”

“That means you know.”

"That means you get it."

Again the kiss but this time their lips only hurt against each other—Oliver feels for a ghastly instant as if he were kissing Nancy after she had died. It seems to him that everything in him has made itself into a question as discordant and unanswered as the tearing cry of a puppy baying the moon, struck out of his senses by that swimming round silver above him, ineffably lustrous, ineffably removed, none of it ever coming to touch him but light too pale to help at all. He is holding a girl in his arms—he can feel her body against him—but it is not Nancy he is holding—it never will be Nancy any more. He releases her and starts walking up and down in a series of short, uneasy strides, turning mechanically to keep out of the way of chairs. Words come out of him, words he never imagined he could ever say, he thinks dizzily that it would feel like this if he were invisibly bleeding to death—that would come the same way in fiery spurts and pauses that tore at the body.

Again the kiss, but this time their lips only hurt against each other—Oliver feels for a horrible moment as if he were kissing Nancy after she had died. It seems to him that everything inside him has turned into a question as jarring and unanswered as a puppy's mournful howl at the moon, overwhelmed by that glowing silver above him, impossibly bright, impossibly distant, none of it ever reaching him, just light too faint to provide any comfort at all. He is holding a girl in his arms—he can feel her body against him—but it's not Nancy he's holding—it will never be Nancy again. He releases her and starts pacing in small, uneasy steps, turning mechanically to avoid the chairs. Words spill out of him, words he never thought he could say. He thinks dizzyingly that it would feel like this if he were bleeding to death—pain would come in fiery spurts and stops that tore at the body.

“Don't you see, dear, don't you see? It's been eight months now and we aren't any nearer getting married than we were at first and it isn't honest to say we will be soon any more—I can't see any prospect—I've failed in everything I thought would go—and we can't get married on my job for years—I'm not good enough at it—and I won't have you hurt—I won't have you tied to me when it only means neither of us doing what we want and both of us getting, older and our work not done. Oh, I love you, Nancy—if there was any hope at all I'd go down on my knees to ask you to keep on but there isn't—they've beaten us—they've beaten us—all the fat old people who told us we were too poor and too young. All we do is go on like this both of us getting worked up whenever we see each other and both of us hurting each other and nothing happening—Oh, Nancy, I thought we could help each other always and now we can't even [Illustration: AND THEN THE QUEER MAN HAD GONE OUT OF THE DOOR] a little any more. You remember when we promised that if either of us stopping loving each other we'd tell?”

“Don’t you see, dear, don’t you see? It’s been eight months now and we’re not any closer to getting married than we were at the beginning, and it’s not fair to say we’ll be soon anymore—I can’t see any chance of that happening—I’ve failed at everything I thought would work out—and we can’t get married on my job for years—I’m not good enough at it—and I won’t let you get hurt—I won’t tie you to me when it only means neither of us will do what we want and we’ll both just get older while our work remains unfinished. Oh, I love you, Nancy—if there was any hope at all, I’d go down on my knees to ask you to stay, but there isn’t—they’ve beaten us—they’ve beaten us—all the fat old people who said we were too poor and too young. All we do is continue like this, getting worked up whenever we see each other and hurting each other with nothing changing—Oh, Nancy, I thought we could always help each other, and now we can’t even [Illustration: AND THEN THE QUEER MAN HAD GONE OUT OF THE DOOR] a little anymore. Remember when we promised that if either of us stopped loving the other, we’d tell?”

Nancy is very silent and rather white.

Nancy is very quiet and somewhat pale.

“Yes, Ollie.”

"Yeah, Ollie."

“Well, Nancy?”

"What's up, Nancy?"

“Well—”

"Well—"

They look at each other as if they were watching each other burn.

They look at each other like they're watching each other go up in flames.

“Good-by darling, darling, darling!” says Ollie through lips like a marionette's.

“Goodbye, darling, darling, darling!” says Ollie with lips like a puppet's.

Then Nancy feels him take hold of her again—the arms of somebody else in Oliver's body—and a cold mouth hurting her cheek—and still she cannot speak. And then the queer man who was walking up and down so disturbingly has gone out of the door.

Then Nancy feels him grab her again—the arms of someone else in Oliver's body—and a cold mouth hurting her cheek—and still, she can't speak. And then the strange man who was pacing back and forth so unsettlingly has left through the door.





XVI

Oliver finds himself walking along a long street in a city. It is not a distinguished street by any means—there are neither plate-glass shops nor 'residences' on it—just an ordinary street of little stores and small houses and occasionally an apartment building named for a Pullman car. In a good many houses the lights are out already—it is nearly eleven o'clock and this part of St. Louis goes to bed early—only the drugstores and the moving-picture theatres are still flaringly awake. His eyes read the sign that he passes mechanically, “Dr. Edwin K. Buffinton—Chiropractor,” “McMurphy and Kane's,” “The Rossiter,” with its pillars that look as if they had been molded out of marbled soap.

Oliver is walking down a long street in a city. It's not an impressive street at all—there are no fancy shops or grand houses—just a typical road with little stores and small homes, and occasionally an apartment building named after a Pullman car. Many of the houses have their lights off already—it’s almost eleven o'clock, and this part of St. Louis tends to go to bed early—only the pharmacies and movie theaters are still brightly lit. He passively reads the signs as he walks by, “Dr. Edwin K. Buffinton—Chiropractor,” “McMurphy and Kane's,” “The Rossiter,” with its columns that look like they were shaped from marbled soap.

Thought. Memory. Pain. Pain pressing down on his eyeballs like an iron thumb, twisting wires around his forehead tighter and tighter till it's funny the people he passes don't see the patterns they make on his skin.

Thought. Memory. Pain. Pain pressing down on his eyeballs like a heavy thumb, twisting wires around his forehead tighter and tighter until it's surprising that the people he passes don't notice the patterns they're leaving on his skin.

Somebody talking in his mind, quite steadily and flatly, repeating and repeating itself like a piece of cheap music played over and over again on a scratched phonograph record, talking in the voice that is a composite of a dozen voices; a fat man comfortable on a club lounge laying down the law as if he were carefully smearing the shine out of something brilliant with a flaccid heavy finger; a thin sour woman telling children playing together “don't, don't, don't,” in the whine of a nasty nurse.

Somebody is talking in his mind, steadily and monotonously, repeating itself like a cheap song played on a scratched record, using a voice that combines a bunch of different voices; a heavyset man lounging comfortably in a club, lecturing as if he’s carelessly wiping the shine off something shiny with a heavy, limp finger; a thin, cranky woman telling kids playing together, “don’t, don’t, don’t,” in the annoying tone of a mean nurse.

“All for the best, you know—all for the best, we're all of us sure of that. Love doesn't last—doesn't last—doesn't last—as good fish in the sea as ever were caught out of it—nobody's heart could break at twenty-five. You think you're happy and proud—you think you're lovers and friends—but that doesn't last, doesn't last, doesn't last—none of it lasts at all.”

“All for the best, you know—all for the best, we're all sure of that. Love doesn’t last—doesn’t last—doesn’t last—there are as many good fish in the sea as ever were caught out of it—nobody’s heart could break at twenty-five. You think you’re happy and proud—you think you’re lovers and friends—but that doesn’t last, doesn’t last, doesn’t last—none of it lasts at all.”

If he only weren't so tired he could do something. But instead he feels only as a man feels who has been drinking all day in the instant before complete intoxication—his body is as distinct from him as if it were walking behind him with his shadow—all the colors he sees seem exaggeratedly dull or brilliant, he has little sense of distance, the next street corner may be a block or a mile away, it is all the same, his feet will take him there, his feet that keep going mechanically, one after the other, one after the other, as if they marched to a clock. There is no feeling in him that stays long enough to be called by any definite word—there is only a streaming parade of sensations like blind men running through mist, shapes that come out of fog and sink back to it, without sight, without number, without name, with only continual hurry of feet to tell of their presence.

If he weren't so tired, he could do something. But instead, he feels like a guy who’s been drinking all day just before total drunkness—his body feels separate from him, like it’s trailing behind him along with his shadow. All the colors he sees seem either overly dull or too bright; he has little sense of distance—the next street corner could be a block away or a mile, it doesn’t matter; his feet will get him there. They keep moving mechanically, one after the other, like they’re marching to a beat. There’s no feeling in him that lasts long enough to even have a name—just a constant stream of sensations rushing by, like blind people navigating through fog, shapes that emerge from the mist only to disappear back into it, without sight, without count, without identity, just the endless sound of feet hurrying to signify their presence.

A slinky man comes up at his elbow and starts to talk out of the side of his mouth.

A slick guy approaches him and begins to talk out of the side of his mouth.

“Say, mister—”

"Hey, sir—"

“Oh, go to hell!” and the man fades away again, without even looking startled, to mutter “Well, you needn' be so damn peeved about it—I'll say you needn' be so damn peeved—whatcha think you are, anyhow—Marathon Mike?” as Oliver's feet take Oliver swiftly away from him.

“Oh, go to hell!” and the man disappears again, not even looking surprised, muttering, “Well, you don’t need to be so damn upset about it—I’ll say you don’t need to be so damn upset—who do you think you are, anyway—Marathon Mike?” as Oliver’s feet carry him quickly away from him.

Nancy. The first time he ever kissed her when it was question and answer with neither of them sure. And then getting surer and surer—and then when they kissed. Never touching Nancy, never. Never seeing her again never any more. That song the Glee Club used to harmonize over—what was it?

Nancy. The first time he kissed her, it was a mix of questions and answers, with neither of them really sure. Then they started feeling more confident—and when they finally kissed. Never touching Nancy, never. Never seeing her again, never again. That song the Glee Club used to harmonize to—what was it?

  We won't go there any more,
  We won't go there any more
  We won't go there any mo-o-ore——
  We won’t go there anymore,  
  We won’t go there anymore  
  We won’t go there any mo-o-ore——

He lifts his eyes for a moment. A large blue policeman is looking at him fixedly from the other side of the street, his nightstick twirling in a very prepared sort of way. For an instant Oliver sees himself going over and asking that policeman for his helmet to play with. That would be the cream of the jest—the very cream—to end the evening in combat with a large blue policeman after having all you wanted in life break under you suddenly like new ice.

He looks up for a moment. A big blue cop is staring at him from across the street, his nightstick spinning in a very ready sort of way. For a second, Oliver imagines going over and asking the cop for his helmet to play with. That would be the peak of the joke—the ultimate punchline—ending the night in a showdown with a big blue cop after everything he wanted in life suddenly crumbled beneath him like thin ice.

He had been walking for a very long time. He ought to go to bed. He had a hotel somewhere if he could only think where. The policeman might know.

He had been walking for a really long time. He should go to bed. He had a hotel somewhere if he could just remember where. The cop might know.

The policeman saw a young man with staring eyes coming toward him, remarked “hophead” internally and played with his nightstick a little more. The nearer Oliver came the larger and more unsympathetic the policeman seemed to him. Still, if you couldn't remember what your hotel was yourself it was only sensible to ask guidance on the question. His mind reacted suddenly toward grotesqueness. One had to be very polite to large policemen. The politeness should, naturally, increase as the square of the policeman.

The cop spotted a young guy with wide eyes walking towards him, thought “junkie” to himself, and fiddled with his nightstick a little more. As Oliver got closer, the cop seemed bigger and less friendly to him. Still, if you couldn't even remember where your hotel was, it made sense to ask for help. His mind suddenly shifted to the absurd. You had to be really polite to big cops. The politeness should naturally increase with the square of the cop's size.

“I wonder if you could tell me where my hotel is, officer?” Oliver began. “What hotel?” said the policeman uninterestedly. Oliver noticed with an inane distinctness that he had started to swirl his nightstick as a large blue cat might switch its tail. He wondered if it would be tactful to ask him if he had ever been a drum major. Then he realized that the policeman had asked him a question—courtesy demanded a prompt response.

“I wonder if you could tell me where my hotel is, officer?” Oliver asked. “What hotel?” the policeman replied, sounding uninterested. Oliver noticed distinctly how the officer had started to twirl his nightstick like a big blue cat might flick its tail. He wondered if it would be polite to ask him if he had ever been a drum major. Then he realized that the policeman had asked him a question—courtesy required a quick reply.

“What?” said Oliver.

“What?” asked Oliver.

“I said 'What hotel?'” The policeman was beginning to be annoyed.

“I said, ‘What hotel?’” The cop was starting to get annoyed.

Oliver started to think of his hotel. It was imbecile not to remember the name of your own hotel—even when your own particular material and immaterial cosmos had been telescoped like a toy train in the last three hours. The Rossiter was all that he could think of.

Oliver began to think about his hotel. It was ridiculous not to remember the name of your own hotel—even after your entire reality had been compressed like a toy train in the last three hours. The Rossiter was all that occupied his thoughts.

“The Rossiter,” he said firmly.

“The Rossiter,” he said decisively.

“No hotel Rossiter in this town.” The policeman's nightstick was getting more and more irritated. “Rossiter's a lotta flats. You live there?”

“No hotel Rossiter in this town.” The policeman's nightstick was getting increasingly frustrated. “Rossiter's a bunch of apartments. Do you live there?”

“No. I live in a hotel.”

“No. I live in a hotel.”

“Well, what hotel?”

“Well, which hotel?”

“Oh, I tell you I don't remember,” said Oliver vaguely. “A big one with a lot of electric lights.”

“Oh, I honestly don’t remember,” Oliver said vaguely. “A big one with a lot of lights.”

The policeman's face became suddenly very red.

The policeman's face turned bright red all of a sudden.

“Well, you move on, buddy!” he said in a tone of hoarse displeasure. “You move right on! You don't come around me with any of your funny cracks—I know whatsa matter with you, all right, all right. I know whatsa matter with you.”

"Well, just move on, man!" he said in a raspy, annoyed voice. "Just keep going! Don't come to me with any of your jokes—I know what's bothering you, yeah, I get it. I know what's bothering you."

“So do I.” Oliver was smiling a little now, the whole scene was so arabesque. “I want to go to my hotel.”

“So do I.” Oliver was smiling a bit now; the whole scene was so surreal. “I want to go to my hotel.”

“You move on. You move on quick!” said the policeman vastly. “It's a long walk down to the hoosegow and I don't want to take you there.”

“You move on. You move on quick!” said the policeman emphatically. “It's a long walk down to the jail and I don't want to take you there.”

“I don't want to go there,” said Oliver. “But my hotel—”

“I don't want to go there,” said Oliver. “But my hotel—”

Quit arguin'”! said the policeman in a bark like a teased bulldog.

Stop arguing!” said the policeman in a growl like an annoyed bulldog.

Oliver turned and walked two steps away. Then he turned again. After all why not? The important part of his life was over anyhow—and before the rest of it finished he might be able to tell one large policeman just what he thought of him.

Oliver turned and took two steps away. Then he turned again. After all, why not? The significant part of his life was over anyway—and before the rest of it was done, he might as well tell that big cop exactly what he thought of him.

“Why, you big blue boob,” he began abruptly with a sense of pleasant refreshment better than drink, “You great heaving purple ice wagon—” and then he was stopped abruptly for the policeman was taking the necessary breath away.

“Why, you big blue idiot,” he started suddenly with a feeling of pleasant refreshment better than a drink, “You huge heaving purple ice truck—” and then he was cut off because the policeman was taking the necessary breath away.





XVII

About which time Nancy had finished crying—raging at herself all the time, she hated to cry so—and was sitting up straight on the couch looking at the door which Oliver had shut as if by looking it very hard indeed she could make it turn into Oliver.

About the time Nancy stopped crying—she was so angry with herself for crying, she hated it—and sat up straight on the couch, staring at the door that Oliver had closed, hoping that if she looked at it intently enough, it would somehow transform into Oliver.

It couldn't end this way. If it did it just meant that all the last year wasn't real—hadn't any more part in reality than charity theatricals. And they'd both of them been so sure that it was the chief reality that they had ever known.

It couldn't end this way. If it did, it would mean that everything from the last year wasn’t real—had no more connection to reality than charity shows. And both of them had been so sure that it was the most important reality they had ever experienced.

He wasn't reasonable. She hadn't wanted the darned old job, she'd wanted to marry him, but as long as they hadn't seemed to get very far in the last eight months when he'd been trying to work it—why couldn't she try——

He wasn't reasonable. She hadn't wanted the stupid job; she had wanted to marry him. But since they hadn't made much progress in the last eight months while he was trying to figure things out, why couldn't she give it a shot——

Then 'Oh Nancy, be honest!' to herself. No, that wasn't true. She'd wanted the job, wanted to get it, hadn't thought about Oliver particularly when she'd tried for it except to be a little impatient with him for not using more judgment when he picked out his job. Did that mean that she didn't love him? Oh Lord, it was all so mixed up.

Then she thought, 'Oh Nancy, be honest!' to herself. No, that wasn't true. She had wanted the job, wanted to get it, and hadn't thought about Oliver much when she applied for it, except to feel a bit frustrated with him for not being more thoughtful when he chose his job. Did that mean she didn't love him? Oh Lord, it was all so complicated.

Starting out so clearly at first and everything being so perfect—and then the last four months and both getting tireder and tireder and all the useless little misunderstandings that made you wonder how could you if you really cared. And now this.

Starting out so clearly at first with everything being so perfect—and then the last four months, both of us getting more and more exhausted and all the pointless little misunderstandings that made you question whether you really cared. And now this.

For an instant of mere relief from strain Nancy saw herself in Paris, studying as she had always wanted to study, doing some real work, all Paris hers to play with like a big gray stone toy, never having to worry about loving, about being loved, about people you loved. Being free. Like taking off your hot, hot clothes and lying in water when you were too hot and tired even to think of sleeping. Oliver too—she'd leave him free—he'd really work better without her—without having her to take care of and make money for and worry about always——

For a brief moment of relief from stress, Nancy imagined herself in Paris, studying as she had always wanted, doing real work, with all of Paris to explore like a big gray stone toy, never having to worry about love, being loved, or the people she loved. Being free. Like shedding your heavy clothes and lying in water when you were too hot and tired even to think about sleeping. Oliver too—she'd let him be free—he'd really do better without her—without having to take care of her, make money for her, and constantly worry about her—

The mind turned the other way. But what would doing anything be like with Oliver out of it when doing things together had been all that mattered all the last year?

The mind shifted in another direction. But what would it be like to do anything without Oliver when being together had meant everything for the past year?

They couldn't decide things like this on a prickly hot August night when both of them were nearly dead with fatigue. It wasn't real. Even after Oliver had shut the door she'd been sure he'd come back, though she hoped he wouldn't just while she was crying; she never had been, she thought viciously, one of those happy people who look like rain-goddesses when they cry.

They couldn't make decisions like this on a sweltering August night when they were both completely exhausted. It just didn't feel real. Even after Oliver had closed the door, she was convinced he would come back, although she secretly hoped he wouldn’t while she was crying; she had never been, she thought bitterly, one of those cheerful people who look like rain goddesses when they cry.

He must come back. She shut her eyes and told him to as hard as she could. But he didn't.

He has to come back. She closed her eyes and urged him with all her strength. But he didn't.

All very well to be proud and dignified when both of you lived near each other. But Oliver was going back to New York tomorrow—and if he went back while they were still like this—She knew his train—the ten seven.

All fine and good to be proud and dignified when you both lived close to each other. But Oliver was heading back to New York tomorrow—and if he left while they were still like this—She knew his train—the ten seven.

She tried being proud in a dozen different expressive attitudes for ten minutes or so: Then she suddenly relaxed and went over to the telephone, smiling rather ashamedly at herself.

She attempted to look proud in various dramatic poses for about ten minutes or so. Then she suddenly let go and walked over to the phone, smiling a bit shyly at herself.

“Hotel Rosario?”

"Hotel Rosario?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Can I speak to Mr. Oliver Crowe? He is staying there isn't he?”

“Can I talk to Mr. Oliver Crowe? He’s staying there, right?”

A pause full of little jingling sounds.

A pause filled with soft jingling sounds.

“Yes, he's staying here but he hasn't come in yet this evening. Do you wish to leave a message?”

“Yes, he's staying here, but he hasn’t come in yet tonight. Do you want to leave a message?”

Nancy hesitates.

Nancy is unsure.

“N-no.” That would be just a little too humble.

“N-no.” That feels a bit too modest.

“Or the name of the party calling?” He will know, of course. Still, had she better say? Then she remembers the need of punishing him just a little. After all—it is hardly fair she should go all the way toward making up when he hasn't even started.

“Or the name of the party calling?” He will know, of course. Still, should she say it? Then she remembers the need to punish him just a little. After all—it’s hardly fair she should go all the way toward making up when he hasn't even started.

“No—no name. But tell him somebody called, please.”

“No—no name. But please tell him someone called.”

“Very well.”

"Alright."

And Nancy goes back to wonder if the reason Oliver hasn't gone back to the hotel is that he is returning here in an appropriate suit of sackcloth. She hopes he will come before mother and father get back.

And Nancy starts to wonder if the reason Oliver hasn't gone back to the hotel is that he's coming here in a proper outfit of sackcloth. She hopes he will arrive before her parents get back.

But even while she is hoping it, the large blue policeman is saying something about “'Sturbance of the peace” to the desk-sergeant, and Oliver is going down on the blotter as Donald Richardson.

But even as she hopes for it, the big blue cop is saying something about "disturbance of the peace" to the desk sergeant, and Oliver is being recorded in the log as Donald Richardson.





XVIII

“You simply must not worry yourself about it so, Nancy, my darling,” says Mrs. Ellicott brightly. “Lovers' quarrels are only lovers' quarrels you know and they seem very small indeed to people a little older and more experienced though I daresay they may loom terribly large just at present. Why your father and myself used to have—ahem—our little times over trifles, darling, mere trifles ” and Mrs. Ellicott takes a pinch of air between finger and thumb as if to display it as a specimen of those mere trifles over which Mr. and Mrs. Ellicott used to become proudly enraged at each other in the days before she had faded him so completely.

“You really shouldn’t worry about it so much, Nancy, my dear,” Mrs. Ellicott says cheerfully. “Lovers' quarrels are just lovers' quarrels, you know, and they seem pretty insignificant to people who are a bit older and more experienced, even though they might feel huge right now. Your father and I used to have—um—our little arguments over trifles, my dear, just mere trifles,” and Mrs. Ellicott pinches a bit of air between her fingers as if to show it as an example of those little trifles that used to make Mr. and Mrs. Ellicott so unnecessarily angry with each other back in the days before she had completely worn him down.

Nancy, after a night of intensive sleeplessness broken only by dreams of seeing Oliver being married to somebody else in the lobby of the Hotel Rosario can only wonder rather dully when it could ever have been that poor father was allowed enough initiative of his own to take even the passive part in a quarrel over a trifle and why mother thinks the prospect implied in her speech of her daughter's marriage being like unto hers can be so comforting. Nancy made one New Year's resolution the second day of her engagement, “If I ever find myself starting to act to Ollie the way mother does to father I'll simply have to leave him and never see him again.” But Mrs. Ellicott goes on.

Nancy, after a night of restless sleeplessness interrupted only by dreams of seeing Oliver marry someone else in the lobby of the Hotel Rosario, can only wonder, rather listlessly, how her poor father was ever given enough freedom to take an active role in a petty argument, and why her mother believes that the idea of her daughter's marriage being like her own can be comforting. On the second day of her engagement, Nancy made a New Year's resolution: “If I ever start treating Ollie the way my mother treats my father, I’ll have to leave him and never look back.” But Mrs. Ellicott continues on.

“If Oliver is at all the sort of young man we must hope he is, he will certainly come and apologize at once. And if he should not—well Nancy, my little girl,” she adds hieroglyphically “there are many trials that seem hard to bear at first which prove true blessings later when we see of what false materials they were first composed.”

“If Oliver is the kind of young man we hope he is, he will definitely come and apologize right away. And if he doesn’t—well, Nancy, my little girl,” she adds cryptically, “there are many struggles that seem tough to deal with at first that turn out to be real blessings later when we realize what false foundations they were built on.”

Mr. Ellicott thinks it is time for him to go to the office. It is five minutes ahead of his usual time but Mrs. Ellicott has been looking at him all the way through her last speech until he feels uneasily that he must be composed of very false material indeed. He stops first though to give an ineffective pat to Nancy's shoulder.

Mr. Ellicott thinks it's time for him to head to the office. It's five minutes earlier than usual, but Mrs. Ellicott has been watching him the whole time during her last speech, and he feels awkwardly that he must be made of some very fake stuff. He stops first to give Nancy's shoulder a half-hearted pat.

“Cheer up, Chick,” he says kindly. “Always sun somewhere you know, so don't treat the poor boy too hard,” and he shuffles rapidly away before his wife can look all the way through him for the vague heresy implicit in his sentence.

“Cheer up, Chick,” he says kindly. “There’s always sunshine somewhere, you know, so don’t be too tough on the poor guy,” and he quickly shuffles away before his wife can read him entirely for the subtle disagreement in his words.

“It is all very well for your father to say such things, but, Nancy, darling, you shall not be put upon by Tramplers” proceeds Mrs. Ellicott in her most cryptically perfect tones. “Oliver is a man—he must apologize. A man, I say, though little more than a boy. And otherwise you would now be pursuing your Art in Paris due to dear kind Mrs. Winters who has always stood our truest friend and now this other opportunity has come also but I would never be the first to say that even such should not be sacrificed most gladly for the love of a true kind husband and dear little children though marriage is but a lottery at best and especially when affections are fixed upon their object in early youth.”

“It’s easy for your father to say these things, but, Nancy, darling, you shouldn’t let Tramplers take advantage of you,” Mrs. Ellicott says in her typically enigmatic tone. “Oliver is a man—he needs to apologize. A man, I say, even if he’s barely more than a boy. And otherwise, you could be following your passion in Paris because of dear, kind Mrs. Winters, who has always been our closest friend, and now this other chance has come along as well. But I’d never be the first to say that even such an opportunity shouldn’t be gladly sacrificed for the love of a caring husband and sweet little children, even though marriage is really a gamble, especially when feelings are set on their target in early youth.”

All this without a pause, pouring over the numbed parts of Nancy's mind like thin sweetish oil. Nancy considers wearily. Yes, Oliver should apologize. Yes, it is only being properly dignified not to call up the Rosario again to find if he is there. Yes, if he truly loves her, he will call—he will come—and the clock hands are marching on toward ten-seven and his train like stiff little soldiers and mother is talking, talking—

All this nonstop, flowing over the numb areas of Nancy's mind like a thin, sweet oil. Nancy thinks tiredly. Yes, Oliver should say he's sorry. Yes, it’s only proper not to call Rosario again to check if he’s there. Yes, if he really loves her, he will call—he will come—and the clock hands are moving steadily toward ten-seven and his train like rigid little soldiers, and mom is still talking, talking—

“Not that I wish or have wished to influence your mind in any way, my darling, but environment and propinquity count for mountains in such first youthful attachments and sometimes when we are older to be looked back upon with such regret. Nor would I ever have Words Spoken that should seem to injure the choice of my daughter's heart—but when young men cannot provide even Hovels for their fiancées a reasonable time having been given, it is only just that they should release them and you looking like death all these last two months. Never wishing that my own daughter should act in Ways dishonorable in the slightest but time is the Test in such matters and if such tests are not to be survived it is best they should end and no one can deny that the young man talks very queerly and was often quite disrespectful to you though you may say that was joking but it would not have been joking in my day and young men with queer nervous eyes and hands I never have nor will quite trust—”

“Not that I want to influence your thoughts in any way, my dear, but environment and proximity really matter in these early youthful attachments, and sometimes when we get older, we look back on them with regret. I would never want to say anything that might hurt my daughter’s choice in love, but when young men can't even provide a place for their fiancées after a reasonable amount of time, it’s only fair for them to let go. You’ve been looking so unwell these last two months. I would never want my daughter to act in any dishonorable way, but time really is the test in situations like this, and if those tests are not passed, it's best for things to end. No one can deny that the young man behaves very oddly and was often quite disrespectful to you. You might say he was just joking, but that wouldn’t have been acceptable in my time, and I've never, and won't ever, fully trust young men with strange, nervous eyes and hands.”

But it's Oliver that's doing this, Oliver who turned funny and white when she cut her finger with the breadknife making sandwiches and wanted her to put all sorts of things on it. Oliver who was always so sweet when she was unreasonable and always the first to come looking unhappy after they'd quarrelled even a little and say it was all his fault. Why the very last letter she got from him was the one that said if she ever stopped loving him he knew he'd die.

But it's Oliver who's doing this, Oliver who turned pale and anxious when she accidentally cut her finger with the breadknife while making sandwiches and wanted her to add all sorts of toppings. Oliver who was always so kind when she was being difficult and always the first to come looking sad after they’d had even a small argument and say it was all his fault. The very last letter she got from him was the one where he said if she ever stopped loving him, he knew he’d die.

“And when things are ended it is better that such things should be though doubtless not necessary to put an announcement in the paper yet since God in his infinite wisdom arranges all things for the best. And with such a splendid position opening before her it would be only dignified to bring the young man to his senses for it would not be right to let unreasonable young men stand in the way of advantages offered by Foreign Travel and study and these things are soon forgotten, my dear, and if nervous young men will not admit like gentlemen that they are in the wrong when only engaged what kind of husbands will they make when married forever? And is not a broken engagement better than lifelong unhappiness when there are so many too many sinful people divorcing each other every day and all men who write for their living use stimulants, my dear, such is literary history and my dearest have your cry out on mother's shoulder.”

“And when things come to an end, it’s better that they are acknowledged, though it’s probably not necessary to put an announcement in the paper since God, in His infinite wisdom, arranges everything for the best. With such a great opportunity ahead of her, it would be only reasonable to help the young man see things clearly, as it wouldn’t be right to let unreasonable young men block the advantages of foreign travel and study. These moments are quickly forgotten, my dear, and if anxious young men won’t admit, like gentlemen, that they’re wrong even while only engaged, what kind of husbands will they be once married for life? Isn’t a broken engagement better than a lifetime of unhappiness, especially with so many people getting divorced every day? And all men who write for a living rely on stimulants, my dear; that’s just the reality of literary history. Now, my dear, let it all out on your mother's shoulder.”

The sweetish oil has risen about Nancy relentlessly—it is up to her waist now and still it keeps talking and flowing and creeping higher. Very soon when the fatter black soldier on the clock-face has only hitched himself along a little, it will be over her head and the roving Nancy, the sparkling Nancy, the Nancy that fell in love will be under it like a calm body, never to rise or run or be kissed with light seeking kisses on the soft of her throat again. There will only be a dignified Nancy, a sensible Nancy, a Nancy going to Paris to study and be successful, a Nancy who, sooner or later will marry “Some good, clean man.”

The sweet-smelling oil has risen around Nancy non-stop—it’s up to her waist now and keeps sloshing and creeping higher. Soon, when the heavier black hand on the clock has only moved a little, it will be over her head, and the wandering Nancy, the vibrant Nancy, the Nancy who fell in love will be beneath it like a still figure, never to rise or run or be touched by light-seeking kisses on the softness of her throat again. There will only be a composed Nancy, a practical Nancy, a Nancy going to Paris to study and succeed, a Nancy who, eventually, will marry “Some good, clean man.”

A little tinkle of chimes from the clock. Six minutes more. The Nancy that was stands on tiptoe, every eager and tameless bit of her hoping, hoping. If mother weren't there that Nancy would have been at the telephone an hour ago in spite of young people's pride and old people's self-respect and all the thousand and one knife-faced fetishes that all the correct and common-sensible people hug close and worship because they hurt.

A faint sound of chimes from the clock. Six more minutes. The old Nancy stands on her toes, every bit of her eager and restless, hoping, hoping. If her mother weren't around, that Nancy would have been at the phone an hour ago, disregarding the pride of youth and the dignity of age and all the countless constraints that the proper and practical folks cling to and venerate because they sting.

She can see the train sliding out of the station. Ollie is in it and his face is stiff with surprise and unforgiveness like the face of some horrible stranger you went up to and spoke to by mistake, thinking he was your friend. By the time the train is well started he will have begun talking to that fluffy girl in the other half of the Pullman—no, that isn't worthy, he wouldn't—but oh Ollie, Ollie!

She can see the train leaving the station. Ollie is on it, and his face is stiff with shock and resentment, like that of a horrifying stranger you approached, thinking he was your friend. By the time the train is fully moving, he will have started chatting with that bubbly girl in the other section of the Pullman—no, that's not right, he wouldn’t do that—but oh Ollie, Ollie!

Half an hour later the telephone rings. Nancy is finishing the breakfast dishes—her hands jump as she hears it—a slippery plate slops back into the water and as she dives after it she realizes painfully that the new water is much too hot.

Half an hour later, the phone rings. Nancy is finishing up the breakfast dishes—her hands jump when she hears it—a slippery plate slips back into the water, and as she reaches for it, she realizes painfully that the new water is way too hot.

“What is it, mother?” For an instant the Nancy who has no real self-respect is talking again.

“What is it, mom?” For a moment, the Nancy who lacks real self-respect is speaking again.

“Just a minute, Isabella. Mrs. Winters, dear. Don't you want to speak to her?”

“Hang on a second, Isabella. Mrs. Winters, dear. Don’t you want to talk to her?”

“Oh.”

“Oh."

Then——

Then—

“Not right now. When I'm through with these. But will you ask her if she's going to be in this afternoon—I want to tell her about my taking the New York job.”

“Not right now. When I’m done with these. But can you ask her if she’s going to be here this afternoon? I want to let her know about my New York job.”

Satisfied oil pouring back into the telephone with a pleased, thin chuckle.

Satisfied oil flowed back into the telephone with a happy, faint chuckle.

“Yes, Nancy has decided. Well, dear, I think she had better tell you herself—”

“Yes, Nancy has made up her mind. Well, dear, I think she should tell you herself—”

Nancy is looking dolefully down at her thumb. Foolish not to have cooled off that water a little—she has really burned herself. For an instant she hears Oliver's voice in her ears, low and concerned, sees Oliver kissing it, making it well. But these things don't happen to sensible, self-respecting modern girls with experienced mothers, especially when all the former have now quite made up their own minds.

Nancy is looking sadly down at her thumb. It was silly not to have cooled off that water a bit—she's really burned herself. For a moment, she hears Oliver's voice in her ears, soft and worried, and sees him kissing it to make it better. But these things don’t happen to sensible, self-respecting modern girls with experienced moms, especially when all of them have now firmly made up their own minds.





XIX

It was with some nightmare surprise that Oliver on waking regarded his tidy cell. Then he remembered and in spite of the fact that yesterday evening with all that belonged to it kept hurting wherever it was that most of him lived with the stiff repeating ache of a nerve struck again and again by the same soft hammer, he couldn't help laughing a little. The popular college remedy for disprized love had always been an instantaneous mingling of conflicting alcohols—calling a large policeman a big blue boob seemed to produce the same desired result of bringing one to one's senses by first taking one completely out of them without the revolving stomach and fuzzed mind of the first instance. He tried to think of yesterday evening airily. Silly children quarreling about things that didn't matter at all. Of course Nancy should have the job if she wanted—of course he'd apologize, apologize like Ecclesiastes even for being alive at all if it was necessary—and then everything would be all right, just all right and fixed. But the airy attitude somehow failed to comfort—it was a little too much like trying to shuffle a soft-shoe clog on a new grave. Nancy had been unreasonable. Nancy had said or hadn't denied that she wasn't sure she loved him any more. He had released her from the engagement and told her good-by. He stared at the facts—they sprang up in front of him like choking thorns—thorns he had to clear away with his hands before he could even touch Nancy again. Was he sure—even now? All the airiness dropped from him like a clown's false face. As he thought of what would happen if Nancy had really meant it about not loving him, it seemed to him that somebody had taken away the pit of his stomach and left nothing in its place but air.

It was with a shock that Oliver, upon waking, looked around his tidy room. Then he remembered, and despite the fact that the night before had left him feeling the dull ache in his nerves like a hammer striking the same spot over and over, he couldn't help but chuckle a bit. The popular college cure for unrequited love had always been a quick mix of various drinks—calling a cop a big blue idiot seemed to have the same effect of bringing you back to reality by first taking you completely out of it, but without the nausea and confusion of the first round. He tried to view the previous evening lightly. Just silly kids arguing over things that didn’t really matter. Of course, Nancy should have the job if she wanted it—of course, he’d apologize, even apologize like Ecclesiastes for being alive if that was what it took—and then everything would be all right, just fine and fixed. But that light attitude somehow failed to help—it felt too much like trying to dance lightly over a fresh grave. Nancy had been unreasonable. Nancy had said—or hadn’t denied—that she wasn’t sure she loved him anymore. He had ended their engagement and said goodbye. He confronted the reality—those facts hit him like sharp thorns—thorns he had to push aside with his hands before he could even reach out to Nancy again. Was he sure—even now? All his lightheartedness fell away like a clown’s fake smile. As he considered what it would mean if Nancy really meant it about not loving him, it felt like someone had taken away his stomach and left nothing but emptiness in its place.

Anyhow the first thing to do was to get out of this place—he examined the neat bars in the door approvingly and wondered how the devil you acted when you wanted to be let out. There wasn't any way of opening a conversation about it with no one to talk to—and the corridor was merely a length of empty steel—and, damn it, his train left at Ten Seven and he had to see Nancy and explain everything in the world before it left—and if he didn't get back to New York in time he might lose his job. There must be some way of explaining to the people in charge that he hadn't done anything but kid a policeman—that he must get out.

Anyway, the first thing to do was get out of this place. He looked at the neat bars in the door with approval and wondered how the heck you asked to be let out. There wasn’t any way to start a conversation about it since there was no one to talk to—and the corridor was just a long stretch of empty steel—and, damn it, his train left at Ten Seven and he had to see Nancy and explain everything before it took off—and if he didn’t make it back to New York in time, he might lose his job. There had to be a way to explain to the people in charge that he hadn’t done anything but mess with a cop—that he needed to get out.

He went over to the door and tried it tentatively—no inside doorknob, of course, this wasn't a hotel. He looked through the bars—nothing but corridor and the cell on the other side. Should he call? For an instant the fantastic idea of crying “Waiter!” or “Please send up my breakfast!” tugged at him hard, but fantasy had got him into much too much trouble as it was, he reflected savagely. It made you feel ridiculously self-conscious, standing behind bars like this and shouting into emptiness. Still he had to get out. He cleared his throat.

He walked over to the door and tried it carefully—there was no doorknob inside, of course; this wasn't a hotel. He peered through the bars—just a hallway and the cell on the other side. Should he call out? For a moment, the absurd thought of yelling "Waiter!" or "Please bring me my breakfast!" pulled at him strongly, but he realized that fantasy had already caused him way too much trouble. It felt incredibly awkward standing behind bars like this and shouting into nothingness. Still, he needed to get out. He cleared his throat.

“Hey,” he remarked in a pleasant conversational tone. “Hey!”

“Hey,” he said in a friendly tone. “Hey!”

No answer, he grew bolder.

No reply, he became bolder.

“Hey!” This time the conversational tone was italicized. A rustle of voices somewhere rewarded him—that must be people talking. Well, if they talked, they could listen.

“Hey!” This time, the conversational tone was italicized. A rustle of voices nearby confirmed it—there must be people talking. Well, if they were talking, they could listen.

“HEY!” and now his voice was emphatic enough for headline capitals.

“HEY!” and now his voice was strong enough for headline caps.

The rustle of voices ceased. There was a moment of stupefied silence. Then,

The chatter stopped. There was a moment of stunned silence. Then,

“SHUT UP!” came from the end of the corridor in a roar that made Oliver feel as if he had been cooing. The roar irritated him—they might be a little more mannerly. He clutched the bars and discovered to his pleased surprise that they would rattle. He shook them as hard as he could like a monkey asking for peanuts.

“SHUT UP!” echoed from the end of the hallway, a shout that made Oliver feel like he had been softly chirping. The yell annoyed him—they could be a bit more polite. He gripped the bars and was pleasantly surprised to find that they rattled. He shook them as hard as he could, like a monkey begging for peanuts.

“Hey there! I want to get out!” and though he tried to make his voice as impressive as possible it seemed to him to pipe like a canary's in that long steel emptiness.

“Hey there! I want to get out!” and even though he tried to make his voice sound as strong as he could, it felt to him like a canary's chirp echoing in that vast steel emptiness.

“I've got to catch a train!” he added desperately and then had to stuff his coat sleeve into his mouth to keep from spoiling his dramatics with most unseasonable mirth.

“I have to catch a train!” he exclaimed desperately and then had to shove his coat sleeve into his mouth to stop himself from ruining his dramatic moment with some completely inappropriate laughter.

There were noises from the end of the corridor—the noises of strong men at bitter war with something stronger than they, strange rumblings and snortings and muffled whoops. Then the voice came again and this time its words were slow and deliberately spaced so as to give it time to master whatever rocked it between whiles.

There were sounds coming from the end of the hallway—the sounds of tough men fighting against something more powerful than they were, odd rumblings and snorting and muffled shouts. Then the voice came again, and this time its words were slow and carefully spaced to give it time to control whatever was throwing it off balance in between.

“Say—you—humorist” said the voice and here it rose sharply
into an undignified squawk of laughter, “You—innercent
child—comedian—you—Charlie—Chaplin—of the—hoosegow—you
 shut up—or I'll come down there and—bend—something—over—your
merry little face—understand?” “Yes sir,” said Oliver subduedly.
“Hey—you—funny guy,” the voice said, rising sharply into a loud, silly laugh. “You—innocent child—comedian—you—Charlie—Chaplin—of the—jail—you better shut up—or I'll come down there and—bend—something—over—your happy little face—understand?” “Yes sir,” Oliver replied quietly.

“Ah right. Now go bye-bye—mama'll call you when she's ready to take you walking” then explosively “I got to catch a train! Oh Holy Mike!”

“Ah right. Now go away—mom will call you when she's ready to take you for a walk.” Then, suddenly, “I have to catch a train! Oh my gosh!”

Oliver left the window and went back toward his bunk, considerably chastened. As he did so a bundle of second-hand clothes on the floor rolled over and disclosed a red and unshaven face.

Oliver stepped away from the window and returned to his bunk, feeling quite humbled. As he did this, a pile of second-hand clothes on the floor shifted and revealed a red, unshaven face.

“Wup!” said Oliver—he had almost stepped on it.

“Whoa!” said Oliver—he had nearly stepped on it.

“Wha'?” said the bundle, opening sick eyes.

“Wh-what?” said the bundle, opening weary eyes.

“Oh nothing. I only said good morning.”

“Oh, nothing. I just said good morning.”

“Wha'?”

“What's up?”

“Good morning.”

"Good morning!"

“Wha'?”

"What?"

“Good morning.”

“Good morning!”

After incredible difficulties, the bundle attained a sitting position.

After a lot of challenges, the bundle managed to sit up.

“You kid'n me?” it demanded thickly, looking at Oliver with as much surprise as if he had just grown up out of the floor like a plant.

“You kidding me?” it demanded thickly, looking at Oliver with as much surprise as if he had just sprouted up from the floor like a plant.

“Oh no. No.”

“Oh no. No way.”

“You're nah kid'n me?”

“You're not kidding me?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Ah ri'. 'S countersign. Pass. Fren'.”

“Ah right. 'S countersign. Pass. Friend.”

It attempted a military gesture but succeeded merely in hitting its mouth with its hand. It then looked at the hand as if the latter had done it on purpose and became sunk in profound cogitation.

It tried to make a military move but ended up just hitting its own mouth with its hand. Then it stared at the hand as if it had done it on purpose and became lost in deep thought.

“Not feeling very well today?” Oliver ventured.

“Not feeling so great today?” Oliver asked.

It looked at him.

It stared at him.

Well?” it said briefly. Then, after a silence devoted to trying to find where its hands were.

Well?” it said shortly. Then, after a pause spent looking for its hands.

“Hoosh.”

“Hoosh.”

“What?” said Oliver.

“What?” asked Oliver.

Hoosh. Goo' hoosh. Gran' hoosh. Oh, hoosh!” and as if the mention of the word had stricken it back into clothes again it slid slowly down on its back, closed its eyes and began to snore.

Hoosh. Good hoosh. Great hoosh. Oh, hoosh!” and as if the mention of the word had pulled it back into its clothes, it slowly slid down onto its back, closed its eyes, and started to snore.

Oliver, perched on his bunk for what comfort there was, sat and considered. He looked at the bundle—the bars—the bars—the bundle. The bundle wheezed apoplectically—no sound of footsteps came from beyond the bars. Oliver wondered if Nancy loved him. He wondered if he would ever catch that Ten Seven. But most of all he wondered why on earth he had happened to get in here and how on earth he was ever going to get out.

Oliver, sitting on his bunk trying to find some comfort, thought about his situation. He stared at the bundle—the bars—the bars—the bundle. The bundle wheezed heavily—no sound of footsteps was heard from outside the bars. Oliver wondered if Nancy loved him. He questioned whether he would ever catch that Ten Seven. But most of all, he was puzzled about how he had ended up here and how he was ever going to get out.





XX

The sky had been a blue steam all day, but at night it quieted, there were faint airs. From the window of the apartment on Riverside Drive you could see it grow gentle, fade from a strong heat of azure through gray gauze into darkness, thick-soft as a sable's fur at first, then uneasily patterned all at once with idle leopard-spottings and strokes of light. The lights fell into the river and dissolved, the dark wash took them and carried them into streaks of lesser, more fluid light. Even so, if there could have been country silence for five minutes at a time, the running river, the hills so disturbed with light beyond, might have worn some aspect of peace. But even in the high bird's nest of the apartment there was no real silence, only a pretending at silence, like the forced quiet of a child told to keep still in a corner—the two people dining together could talk in whispers, if they wanted, and still be heard, but always at the back of the brain of either ran a thin pulsation of mumbling sound like the buzz of a kettle-drum softly struck in a passage of music where the orchestra talks full-voiced—the night sound of the city, breathing and moving and saying words.

The sky had been a bright blue all day, but at night it calmed down, with gentle breezes. From the window of the apartment on Riverside Drive, you could see it soften, fading from a deep blue through gray into darkness, thick and soft like a sable's fur at first, then suddenly becoming restlessly patterned with random spots of light. The lights reflected in the river and dissolved, the dark water carried them away into streaks of softer, more fluid light. Even so, if there could have been moments of true country silence, the flowing river and the hills lit up in the distance might have seemed somewhat peaceful. But even in the high perch of the apartment, there was no real silence, only a pretense of quiet, like a child forced to be still in a corner—two people dining together could whisper if they wanted and still be heard, but in the back of either person's mind ran a faint hum of murmuring sounds, like the soft beating of a kettle-drum in a passage of music where the orchestra plays loudly—the nighttime sounds of the city, breathing and moving and speaking.

They must have been married rather contentedly for quite a while now, they said so little of importance at dinner and yet seemed so quietly pleased at having dinner together and so neat at understanding half sentences without asking explanations. That would have been the first conclusion of anybody who had been able to take out a wall and watch their doll-house unobserved. Besides, though the short, decided man with the greyish hair must be fifty at least, the woman who stood his own height when she rose from the table was too slimly mature for anything but the thirties. Not a highly original New York couple by any means—a prospering banker or president of a Consolidated Toothpick Company with a beautiful wife, American matron-without-children model, except for her chin which was less dimpled than cleft with decisiveness and the wholly original lustre of her hair, a buried lustre like the shine of “Murray's red gold” in a Border ballad. A wife rather less society-stricken than the run of such wives since she obviously preferred hot August in a New York apartment with her husband's company to beach-picnics at Greenwich or Southampton without it. Still the apartment, though compact as an army mess-kit, was perfectly furnished and the maid who had served the cool little dinner an efficient effacedness of the race that housekeepers with large families and little money assert passed with the Spanish War. Money enough, and the knowledge of how to use it without blatancy or pinching—that would have been the second conclusion.

They must have been happily married for quite a while now. They said very little of significance at dinner, yet they appeared so content just to be together and could understand half-finished sentences without needing explanations. That would be the first impression of anyone who could peek in on their little lives. Plus, even though the short, decisive man with the gray hair must be at least fifty, the woman who was his height when she got up from the table looked too slender and youthful to be much older than her thirties. They weren't a particularly original New York couple by any means—a successful banker or the president of a Consolidated Toothpick Company paired with a beautiful wife, the classic American matron model without kids, except for her chin, which was more decisively cleft than dimpled, and her hair had a buried shine like “Murray's red gold” in a Border ballad. She seemed less caught up in society than most wives since she obviously preferred the hot August days in their New York apartment with her husband over beach picnics in Greenwich or Southampton without him. Still, the apartment, though compact like a military mess kit, was perfectly furnished, and the maid who served the cool little dinner had an efficient, understated presence that housekeepers with large families and little money claimed had disappeared after the Spanish War. They had enough money and knew how to use it without being flashy or frugal—that would be the second impression.

They were sitting in deep chairs in the living room now, a tall-stemmed reading lamp glowing softly between them, hardly speaking. The tiredness that had been in the man's face like the writing in a 'crossed' letter began to leave it softly. He reached over, took the woman's hand and held it—not closely or with greediness but with a firm clasp that had something weary like appeal in it and something strong like a knowledge of rest.

They were sitting in comfy chairs in the living room now, a tall reading lamp glowing softly between them, barely speaking. The tiredness that had marked the man's face like words in a 'crossed-out' letter began to fade gradually. He reached over, took the woman's hand, and held it—not tightly or possessively but with a firm grip that had a weary kind of longing in it and something solid like the promise of rest.

“Always like this, at home,” he said slowly.

“Always like this, at home,” he said slowly.

“It is rather sweet.” Her voice had the gentleness of water running into water. Her eyes looked at him once and left him deliberately but not as if they didn't care. It must have been a love-match in the beginning then—her eyes seemed so infirm.

“It is kind of sweet.” Her voice had the softness of water flowing into water. She glanced at him once and then deliberately looked away, but not as if she didn’t care. It must have been a love match at first—her eyes seemed so fragile.

“You'll read a little?”

"You'll read a bit?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Home,” he said. He seemed queerly satisfied to say the word, queerly moved as if even after so much reality had been lived through together, he couldn't quite believe that it was reality.

“Home,” he said. He seemed strangely satisfied to say the word, oddly moved as if, even after everything they had experienced together, he couldn't quite believe it was real.

“And I've been waiting for it—five days, six days, this time?”

“And I’ve been waiting for it—five days, six days, is it this time?”

She must have been at the seashore after all—tan or lack of it meant little these days, especially to a woman who lived in this kind of an apartment. The third conclusion might have been rather sentimental, a title out of a moving picture—something about Even in the Wastes of the Giant City the Weary Heart Will Always Turn To—Just Home.

She must have been at the beach after all—being tan or not mattered little these days, especially to a woman who lived in this kind of apartment. The third conclusion might have been a bit sentimental, like a title from a movie—something like Even in the Wasteland of the Big City, the Weary Heart Will Always Turn To—Just Home.

A doll on a small table began to buzz mysteriously in its internals. The man released the woman's hand—both looking deeply annoyed.

A doll on a small table started to buzz oddly from inside. The man let go of the woman's hand—both of them looking very annoyed.

“I thought we had a private number here,” said the man, the tiredness coming back into his face like scribbles on parchment.

“I thought we had a private number here,” the man said, exhaustion returning to his face like scribbles on parchment.

She crossed to the telephone with a charming furtiveness—you could see she was playing they had just been found behind the piano together in a game of hide-and-seek. The doll was disembowelled of its telephone.

She walked over to the phone with a playful stealth—you could tell she was pretending they had just been discovered behind the piano during a game of hide-and-seek. The doll was stripped of its phone.

“No—No—Oh very well—”

“No—No—Oh fine—”

“What was it?”

“What was that?”

She smiled.

She grinned.

“Is this the Eclair Picture Palace?” she mimicked. [Illustration: THE TIREDNESS THAT HAD BEEN IN THE MAN'S FACE BEGAN TO LEAVE IT] Both seemed almost childishly relieved. So in spite of his successful-business-man mouth, he wasn't the kind that is less a husband than a telephone-receiver, especially at home. Still, she would have made a difference even to telephone-receivers, that could be felt even without the usual complement of senses.

“Is this the Eclair Picture Palace?” she mimicked. [Illustration: THE TIREDNESS THAT HAD BEEN IN THE MAN'S FACE BEGAN TO LEAVE IT] Both looked almost childishly relieved. So even with his successful-business-man smile, he wasn't the type who's more like a telephone receiver than a husband, especially at home. Still, she would have made a difference even to telephone receivers; that was something you could feel even without the usual senses.

“That was—bothersome for a minute.” His tone lent the words a quaint accent of scare.

"That was a bit annoying for a moment." His tone gave the words a charming hint of fear.

“Oh, well—if you have one at all—the way the service is now—”

“Oh, well—if you even have one at all—the way things are now—”

“There won't be any telephone when we take our vacation together, that's settled.”

“There won't be any phone when we go on vacation together, that's decided.”

She had been kneeling, examining a bookcase for books. Now she turned with one in her hand, her hair ruddy and smooth as ruddy amber in the reflected light.

She had been kneeling, looking over a bookcase for books. Now she turned with one in her hand, her hair a shiny reddish hue, like warm amber in the reflected light.

“No, but telegrams. And wireless,” she whispered mockingly, the more mockingly because it so obviously made him worried as a worried boy. She came over and stood smoothing his ear a moment, a half-unconscious customary gesture, no doubt, for he relaxed under it and the look of rest came back. Then she went to her chair, sat down and opened the book.

“No, but telegrams. And wireless,” she whispered teasingly, even more so because it clearly made him nervous like a worried kid. She walked over, stood close, and gently smoothed his ear for a moment, a half-unconscious gesture, no doubt, since he relaxed under it and a look of calm returned to his face. Then she went to her chair, sat down, and opened the book.

“No use borrowing trouble now, dear. Now listen. Cigar?” “Going.”

“No point in causing trouble now, dear. Listen up. Want a cigar?” “I'm good.”

“Ashtray?”

"Cigarette ash tray?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“And remember not to knock it over when you get excited. Promise?”

“And remember not to tip it over when you get excited. Promise?”

“Um.”

“Um.”

“Very well.”

“Sounds good.”

Mrs. Severance's even voice began to flow into the stillness.

Mrs. Severance's calm voice started to break the silence.

“As I was getting too big for Mr. Wopsle's great-aunt—”

“As I was getting too big for Mr. Wopsle's great-aunt—”





XXI

“And that's the end of the chapter.” Mrs. Severance's voice trailed off into silence. She closed the book with a soft sound. The man whom it might be rather more convenient than otherwise to call Mr. Severance opened his eyes. He had not been asleep, but he had found by a good deal of experience that he paid more attention to Dickens if he closed his eyes while she read.

“And that's the end of the chapter.” Mrs. Severance's voice faded into silence. She shut the book with a soft thud. The man who it might be easier to call Mr. Severance opened his eyes. He hadn't been asleep, but he had learned from experience that he focused better on Dickens if he closed his eyes while she read.

“Thank you dear.”

“Thanks, dear.”

“Thank you. You know I love it. Especially Pip.”

“Thanks. You know I love it, especially Pip.”

He considered.

He thought about it.

“There was a word one of my young men used the other day about Dickens. Gusto, I think—yes, that was it. Well, I find that, as I grow older, that seems to be the thing I value rather more than most men of my age. Gusto.” He smiled “Though I take it more quietly, perhaps,—than I did when I was young,” he added.

“There was a word one of my young guys used the other day about Dickens. Gusto, I think—yes, that was it. Well, I find that as I get older, that seems to be the thing I value a bit more than most men my age. Gusto.” He smiled. “Though I handle it more calmly, perhaps—than I did when I was younger,” he added.

“You are young” said Mrs. Severance carefully.

"You're young," Mrs. Severance said carefully.

“Not really, dear. I can give half-a-dozen youngsters I know four strokes in nine holes and beat them. I can handle the bank in half the time and with half the worry that some of my people take to one department. And for a little while more, Rose, I may be able to satisfy you. But” and he passed a hand lightly over his hair. “It's grey, you know,” he ended.

“Not really, dear. I can take on half a dozen kids I know and beat them by four strokes in nine holes. I can manage the bank in half the time and with half the stress that some of my people deal with in one department. And for a little while longer, Rose, I might be able to make you happy. But,” he said, lightly running his hand through his hair, “it's grey, you know,” he concluded.

“As if it mattered,” said Mrs. Severance, a little pettishly.

“As if it mattered,” Mrs. Severance said, a bit annoyed.

“It does matter, Rose.” His eyes darkened with memory—with the sort of memory that hurts more to forget than even to remember. “Do you realize that I am sixteen years older than you are?” he said a little hurriedly as if he were trying to scribble the memory over with any kind of words.

“It does matter, Rose.” His eyes clouded with memories— the kind that hurt more to forget than to remember. “Do you realize that I’m sixteen years older than you?” he said a bit anxiously, as if he were trying to cover up the memory with any words he could find.

“But my dear” and she smiled, “you were sixteen years older six years ago—remember? There's less real difference between us now than there was then.”

“But my dear,” she smiled, “you were sixteen years older six years ago—remember? There’s less of a real difference between us now than there was then.”

“Yes, I certainly wasn't as young in some ways—six years ago.” He seemed to speak almost as if unconsciously, almost as if the words were being squeezed out of him in sleep by a thing that had pressed for a long time with a steady weight on his mind till the mind must release itself or be broken. “But then nobody could be with you, for a month even, and not feel himself turn younger whether he wanted to or not.” “So that's settled.” She was trying to carry it lightly, to take the darkness out of his eyes. “And once you've bought our steamer tickets we can leave it all behind at the wharf and by the time we land we'll be so disgracefully young that no one will recognize us—just think—we can keep going back and back till I'm putting my hair up for the first time and you're in little short trousers—and then babies, I suppose and the other side of getting born—” but her voice, for once, turned ineffectually against his centeredness of gaze, that seemed now as if it had turned back on itself for a struggling moment and regarded neither what was nor what might be, but only what was past.

“Yes, I definitely wasn’t as young in some ways—six years ago.” He seemed to speak almost unconsciously, like the words were being forced out of him in his sleep by something that had weighed heavily on his mind for a long time until he had to let it out or be overwhelmed. “But then no one could be with you, even for a month, and not feel themselves getting younger whether they wanted to or not.” “So that’s settled.” She was trying to keep it light, to lift the darkness from his eyes. “And once you buy our steamer tickets, we can leave it all behind at the dock, and by the time we land, we’ll be so ridiculously young that no one will recognize us—just think—we can keep going back and back until I’m putting my hair up for the first time and you’re in little short pants—and then babies, I guess, and the other side of being born—” but her voice, for once, faltered against his focused gaze, which now seemed to turn inward for a moment and looked neither at what was nor what could be, but only at what had already happened.

“Six years ago” he said with the same drowsy thoughtfulness. “Well, Rose, I shall always be—most grateful—for those six years.”

“Six years ago,” he said with the same sleepy contemplation. “Well, Rose, I will always be—truly grateful—for those six years.”

She started to speak but he checked her.

She started to speak, but he interrupted her.

“I think I would be willing to make a substantial endowment to any Protestant Church that still really believed in hell,” he said, “because that was very like hell—six years ago.”

“I think I would be willing to make a significant donation to any Protestant Church that still truly believed in hell,” he said, “because that felt a lot like hell—six years ago.”

Intensity began to come into his voice like a color of darkness, though he still spoke slowly.

Intensity started to creep into his voice like a shade of darkness, even though he still spoke slowly.

“You can stand nearly everything in life but being tired of yourself. And six years ago I was tired—tired to death.”

“You can handle almost anything in life except for being fed up with yourself. And six years ago, I was exhausted—dead tired.”

Her hand reached over and touched him medicinally.

Her hand reached over and touched him in a healing way.

“I suppose I had no right” he began again and then stopped. “No, I think the strong man tires less easily but more wholly than the weak one when he does tire. And I was strong enough.

“I guess I had no right,” he started again and then paused. “No, I think the strong man gets tired less easily but more completely than the weak one when he does get tired. And I was strong enough."

“I'd played a big game, you know. When my father died we hadn't much left but position—and that was going. I don't blame my father—he wasn't a business man—he should have been a literary critic—that little book of essays of his still sells, you know; not much but there's a demand for a dozen copies every year and that's a good deal for an American who's been dead for thirty. Well, that's where the children get their liking for things like that—I've got it too, a little—I could have done something there if I'd had time. But I never had time.

“I played a major role, you know. When my dad passed away, we didn’t have much left except for our status—and even that was slipping away. I don’t blame my dad—he wasn’t a businessman—he should have been a literary critic. That little book of essays he wrote still sells, you know; not a lot, but there’s a demand for a dozen copies every year, and that’s a lot for an American who’s been dead for thirty years. Well, that’s where the kids got their appreciation for that kind of stuff—I’ve got it too, a little—I could have done something with it if I’d had the time. But I never had the time.

“I could have done it when I got out of Harvard—drifted along like half a dozen people I know, played at law, played at writing, played always and forever at being a gentleman—ended up as an officer of the Century Club with what little money I had in an annuity. But I couldn't stand the idea of just scraping along. And for nearly ten years I put those things aside.

“I could have done it when I graduated from Harvard—just coasted like a handful of people I know, dabbled in law, messed around with writing, always pretending to be a gentleman—ended up as a member of the Century Club with whatever little money I had in an annuity. But I couldn't stand the thought of just getting by. So for almost ten years, I set those things aside."

“You know about my going West and the way I lived there. It wasn't easy when I'd been at Harvard and gone everywhere in New York and Boston—starting in so far below the bottom that you couldn't even see the bottom unless you squinted your eyes. But I never took a job with more money if I thought I could learn anything in a job with less—and every place I went I stayed until I could handle the job of the man two places ahead of me—and if I didn't get his job when I asked for it I went somewhere else. I don't think I read a book except a technical one for the first five years. And after that, when the chain-stores started going they asked me back to New York—a big offer too—but it wasn't the kind I wanted and I threw it down. I knew just how I wanted to come back to New York and that's the way I came.

“You know about my move to the West and how I lived there. It wasn’t easy after being at Harvard and going all around New York and Boston—starting out so far below rock bottom that you could only see it if you squinted. But I never took a higher-paying job if I thought I could learn more in a lower-paying one—and at every job, I stayed until I could do the work of the person two levels ahead of me—and if I didn’t get his position when I asked for it, I moved on. I don’t think I read a single book other than a technical one for the first five years. Then, when the chain stores started to decline, they invited me back to New York—with a really good offer—but it wasn’t the opportunity I wanted, so I turned it down. I knew exactly how I wanted to return to New York, and that’s how I did it.”

“I don't suppose my morals were too edifying those years. But they were as good as the men I went with and I kept myself in hand. I saw men go to pieces with drink—and I didn't drink. I saw men go to pieces over women—and I kept away from that kind of woman. A man has to have women in his life no matter how much you talk about it—but I took the kind with the price-tag because when you paid them you were through. I could have married a dozen times if I'd wanted but I didn't want—that old hocus-pocus of tradition was still with me, stronger than death—I thought I knew the kind of wife I wanted and she was in the East.

“I don't think my morals were very impressive during those years. But they were as good as the guys I hung out with, and I managed to keep myself in check. I saw guys fall apart because of drinking—and I didn't drink. I saw guys fall apart because of women—and I stayed away from that type of woman. A man needs women in his life, no matter how much you say otherwise—but I chose the ones with the price tag because once you paid them, you were done. I could have gotten married a dozen times if I had wanted to, but I didn't want to—that old tradition thing was still with me, stronger than death—I thought I knew the kind of wife I wanted, and she was in the East.

“Then the partnership with Jessup came and I took it. And after a year I was made. I wasn't the last of one of the penniless old families that give each other dinners once a month and pretend they're the real society because they haven't money enough to trail in the present society game—even by then I was—what did that last newspaper story say? 'a figure of nation-wide importance.' Then it must be just about time, I thought, that this figure of nation-wide importance began to look around a little and married the wife he'd been waiting for and started to pick up all the things he hadn't had for twelve years.

“Then I partnered with Jessup and I accepted it. After a year, I had made it big. I wasn't just another broke member of some old family who meet for dinner once a month and act like they're part of high society because they can't keep up with the current social scene—even then I was—what did that last newspaper story say? 'a figure of national significance.' So I figured it was about time for this figure of national significance to start looking around a bit, marry the woman he had been waiting for, and begin to collect all the things he hadn’t had for twelve years.”

“Well—Mary. And I was so careful about Mary,” his lips twisted, half whimsically, half painfully. “I was so damn sure. I was so damn sure I knew everything about women.

“Well—Mary. And I was so careful about Mary,” his lips twisted, half playfully, half sadly. “I was so sure. I was so sure I knew everything about women.

“She had the qualities I'd said to myself I wanted—beauty, position, breeding, a good enough mind, some common sense. She hadn't money, but there I thought I could help her—the way she ran things for her father on what they had showed what she could do with more. We weren't in love with each other—oh dear no—but that I considered on the whole an advantage—she attracted me and it's fair enough to say that beside most of the men she'd been seeing my combination of having been Old New York and being one of the young big coming men from the West dazzled her rather. And anyhow I didn't want—passion—exactly. I thought it would take too much time when I was only in the middle of my game and getting as much real solid fun out of it as a kid gets out of cooking his own dinner in camp. I wanted a partner and a home and children and somebody to sit at the head of my table when I wanted to be—public—and yet somebody you could be at home with when you wanted to be at home. And I thought I had them all in Mary—I thought I was being about the most sensible man in the world.

“She had the qualities I had told myself I wanted—beauty, status, good upbringing, enough intelligence, and some common sense. She didn’t have money, but I thought I could support her—how she managed things for her father with what they had showed me what she could do with more. We weren’t in love with each other—oh no—but I saw that as an advantage—she attracted me, and it’s fair to say that, compared to most of the men she’d been with, my mix of being from Old New York and one of the up-and-coming guys from the West impressed her quite a bit. And anyway, I didn’t want—passion—exactly. I thought it would take too much time when I was still in the middle of my career and getting as much genuine enjoyment out of it as a kid gets from cooking his own dinner while camping. I wanted a partner, a home, kids, and someone to sit at the head of my table when I wanted to be—social—and yet someone you could relax with when you wanted to be at home. And I thought I had all that in Mary—I thought I was being the most sensible man in the world."

“Well, up till after both children were born I think I tried pretty hard. I gave her all I could think of—materially at least. And then I found out in spite of myself that you can't be married to a woman—even bearably—and neither be lovers nor friends with her. And Mary and I never got beyond the social acquaintance stage.

“Well, until after both kids were born, I think I really tried hard. I gave her everything I could think of—at least in terms of material things. Then I realized, despite my best efforts, that you can't be married to a woman—even just tolerate each other—and not be lovers or friends with her. Mary and I never got past the level of being socially acquainted.”

“It wasn't all Mary's fault either—I can see that now. A good deal was in the way she'd been brought up—they weren't modern about the blisses of ignorance in the nineties. But the rest of it was Mary and she couldn't have changed it any more than she could have been rude to a servant or raised her voice more than usual when she really wanted something done.

“It wasn’t all Mary’s fault either—I can see that now. A lot of it had to do with how she was raised—they weren’t open-minded about the joys of ignorance in the nineties. But the rest was Mary, and she couldn't have changed it any more than she could have been rude to a servant or raised her voice more than usual when she really wanted something done.”

“She'd been brought up never to be demonstrative—that was one thing. But that wasn't the main trouble—the main trouble was her most curious, most frigid self-sufficiency. Until her children came she was the most wholly self-sufficient person I've ever known. She was really only happy when she was entirely alone, always. It wasn't egotism exactly—she's always had a very-well-mannered conviction of her own relative unimportance—it was just that in spite of the fact that she seemed so perfectly healthy and calm and composed whenever she was with other people they'd be sure to hurt her a little somehow or other without meaning to—the only person she could genuinely depend on never to hurt her was herself.

“She was raised not to show her feelings—that was one thing. But that wasn’t the real issue—the real issue was her incredibly curious and cold self-sufficiency. Before her kids arrived, she was the most completely self-sufficient person I’ve ever known. She was truly only happy when she was completely alone, all the time. It wasn’t exactly egotism—she always had a very polite belief in her own relative unimportance—it was just that even though she appeared so perfectly healthy, calm, and composed around others, they always seemed to hurt her a little bit unintentionally—the only person she could really count on not to hurt her was herself.”

“As for men, she'd formed one crystallized opinion of men in the first weeks of our marriage and she's kept it ever since. She looks at them as if they were a kind of tame wolf about the house—something you must never show you're afraid of, something you must feed and look after and be publicly amiable to because you must be just—but something you never never would bring in the house of your own accord or touch without feeling that you, that you had to preserve so jealously against all the things that could possibly hurt it, start to shrink and be pained inside.

“As for men, she formed a solid opinion about them in the first weeks of our marriage, and she's held onto it ever since. She sees them like a kind of tame wolf in the house—something you can’t show fear towards, something you have to feed and take care of and act friendly with because it’s the right thing to do—but something you would never willingly bring into your home or touch without feeling that you had to protect it fiercely from anything that could hurt it, making you feel like it’s starting to shrink and hurt inside.”

“Then the children came—she did and does love them. She lives for them. But they're part of herself too, you see, an essential part, and as she can't give herself to anybody but herself, she can't give them to me even in the easiest kind of partnership, really. You don't leave small children alone with even the tamest kind of wolf—and she's the kind of woman whose children are always six to her. And she's their mother—and so she has her way.

“Then the kids came—she loves them, and still does. She lives for them. But they’re also a part of her, you know, an essential part, and since she can’t give herself to anyone but herself, she can’t give them to me, even in the simplest kind of partnership. You can’t leave young kids alone with even the friendliest kind of wolf—and she’s the kind of woman whose kids always come first for her. And she’s their mom—so she gets her way."

“That's the way it got worse. Right up to six years ago.

“That's how it got worse. Right up until six years ago.

“I'd done my job—I was President of the Commercial. And I'd made my money, and the money still kept coming in as if it didn't make any difference what I did with it. I'd won my game. And what was there in it for me?

"I had done my job—I was the President of the Commercial. I had made my money, and it kept coming in as if it didn’t matter what I did with it. I had won my game. So what was in it for me?

“I didn't have a home—I had a place where I ate and slept. I didn't have a wife—I had an acquaintance who kept house for me. I had children—at school and college. I didn't have real hobbies—I hadn't had time for them. And I was forty-nine. All I could do was go on making money till I died.

“I didn't have a home—I had a place where I ate and slept. I didn't have a wife—I had a person who took care of the house for me. I had kids—at school and college. I didn't have real hobbies—I hadn't had time for them. And I was forty-nine. All I could do was keep making money until I died.

“Well, you changed that,” his voice shook a little.

“Well, you changed that,” his voice trembled slightly.

“You came and I saw and knew and took you. And I'm not sorry. Because you've made me alive again. And I'm going to be alive now till I die.

“You came, I saw, I understood, and I took you. And I have no regrets. Because you've brought me back to life. I'm going to live fully now until I die.”

“Funny—I was never so anxious about anything happening as I have been about—our approaching mutual disappearance. Especially the last six months when I've been planning. But now that's settled.

“Funny—I’ve never been so worried about anything happening as I have been about—our impending mutual disappearance. Especially the last six months when I’ve been planning. But now that’s all sorted.”

“Mary will have more than enough and the children are grown. They won't know—I still have brains enough to settle that and money will do nearly everything. It'll be a nine days' wonder. 'Sudden Disappearance of Prominent Financier—Foul Play Suspected' and that'll be all.

“Mary will have more than enough and the kids are grown. They won't know—I still have enough sense to figure that out and money can solve almost anything. It'll be a temporary sensation. 'Sudden Disappearance of Notable Financier—Suspicion of Foul Play' and that’ll be the end of it.

“As for the Commercial—I haven't come to my age without finding out that nobody in the world is indispensable. If a taxi ran over me tomorrow they'd have to do without me—and Harris and the young men can handle things.

“As for the Commercial—I haven't reached my age without realizing that nobody in the world is irreplaceable. If a taxi ran over me tomorrow they’d have to manage without me—and Harris and the younger guys can take care of things.”

“But you know where there'll be an elderly gentleman retired from business with a country house and a garden he can putter around in all his worst clothes. And a wife that reads Dickens to him in the evening—oh yes, Rose, we'll take Dickens along. And he'll be pretty contented as things go—that retired old gentleman.”

“But you know where there'll be an older gentleman who has retired from working, living in a country house with a garden he can mess around in wearing his oldest clothes. And a wife who reads Dickens to him in the evenings—oh yes, Rose, we'll bring along some Dickens. And he'll be pretty happy as things go—that retired old gentleman.”

The darkness had passed from his eyes—he was smiling now.

The darkness had left his eyes—he was smiling now.

“Be nice—eh Rose?”

“Be nice, right Rose?”

He took her hand—the warm touch was still strong, still reassuring. Only the eyes that he was not looking at now seemed singularly unsure, as if they had seen something they had pondered over lightly, as a mere possibility, years ago, take on sudden impatient body and demand to be heard.

He took her hand—the warm touch was still strong, still reassuring. Only the eyes he wasn't looking at now seemed uncertain, as if they had seen something they had only considered a possibility years ago suddenly take form and insist on being acknowledged.

She let her hand lie lightly in his for a moment. Then she rose.

She rested her hand gently in his for a moment. Then she stood up.

“Half past twelve” she said a little stiffly. “Time for two such genuine antiques as we are to think of being put away in our cases for the night.”

“It's half past twelve,” she said a bit stiffly. “Time for two genuine antiques like us to consider being put away in our cases for the night.”





XXII

It was three in the afternoon before Oliver walked into the Hotel Rosario again and when he did it was with the feeling that the house detective might come up at any moment, touch him quietly on the shoulder and remark that his bag might be sent down to the station after him if he paid his bill and left quietly and at once. An appearance before a hoarse judge who fined him ten dollars in as many seconds had not helped his self-confidence though he kept wondering if there was a sliding scale of penalties for improper language applied to the police of St. Louis and just what would have happened if he had called the large blue policeman anything out of his A.E.F. vocabulary. Also the desk, when he called there for his key, reminded him twingingly of the dock, and the clerk behind it looked at him so knowingly as he made the request that Oliver began to construct a hasty moral defence of his whole life from the time he had stolen sugar at eight, when he was reassured by the clerk's merely saying in a voice like a wink. “Telephone call for you last night, Mr. Crowe.”

It was three in the afternoon when Oliver walked back into the Hotel Rosario, and as he did, he felt like the house detective might come up at any moment, gently touch him on the shoulder, and suggest that his bag could be sent down to the station for him if he paid his bill and left quietly and immediately. His encounter with a gruff judge who fined him ten dollars in seconds hadn’t boosted his self-confidence, though he kept wondering if there was a sliding scale of fines for inappropriate language directed at the St. Louis police and what would have happened if he had called the big blue officer anything from his A.E.F. vocabulary. Also, the front desk, when he went there for his key, painfully reminded him of the dock, and the clerk behind it looked at him so knowingly as he made his request that Oliver started to scramble together a quick moral defense of his entire life from the time he stole sugar at eight, when he was reassured by the clerk merely saying in a voice that sounded like a wink, “There was a phone call for you last night, Mr. Crowe.”

Nancy!

Nancy!

With a horrible effort to keep impassive, “Yes? Who was it?”

With a terrible effort to remain expressionless, “Yeah? Who was it?”

“Party didn't leave a name.”

“Party didn't leave their name.”

“Oh. When?”

“Oh. When will that be?”

“'Bout 'leven o'clock.”

“About eleven o'clock.”

“And she didn't leave any message?” Then Oliver turned pink at having betrayed himself so easily.

“And she didn’t leave any message?” Then Oliver blushed at having exposed himself so easily.

“No-o—she didn't.” The clerk's eyelid drooped a trifle. Those collegy looking boys were certainly hell with women.

“No-o—she didn't.” The clerk's eyelid sagged a bit. Those college-looking guys were definitely trouble with women.

“Oh, well—” with a vast attempt to seem careless. “Thanks. Where's the 'phone?”

“Oh, well—” trying really hard to act nonchalant. “Thanks. Where’s the phone?”

“Over there” and Oliver followed the direction of the jerked thumb to shut himself up in a booth with his heart, apparently, bent upon doing queer interpretative dances and his mind full of all the most apologetic words in or out of the dictionary. “Hello. Hello. Is this Nancy?”

“Over there,” Oliver said, following the direction of the pointed thumb as he settled into a booth, his heart seemingly intent on doing strange interpretive dances and his mind filled with all the most apologetic words, whether they were in the dictionary or not. “Hello. Hello. Is this Nancy?”

“This is Mrs. S. R. Ellicott.” The voice seems extremely detached.

“This is Mrs. S. R. Ellicott.” The voice sounds very distant.

“Oh, good morning, Mrs. Ellicott. This is Oliver—Oliver Crowe, you know. Is Nancy there?”

“Oh, good morning, Mrs. Ellicott. This is Oliver—Oliver Crowe, you know. Is Nancy around?”

Nor does it appear inclined toward lengthy conversation—the voice at the other end. “No.”

Nor does it seem interested in long conversations—the voice on the other end. “No.”

“Well, when will she be in? I've got to take the five o'clock train Mrs. Ellicott—I've simply got to—I may lose my job if I don't—but I've got to talk to her first—I've got to explain—”

“Well, when will she arrive? I need to catch the five o'clock train, Mrs. Ellicott—I really have to—I might lose my job if I don’t—but I need to talk to her first—I need to explain—”

“There can be very little good, I think, in your talking to her Mr. Crowe. She has told me that you both consider the engagement at an end.”

“There’s probably not much point in you talking to her, Mr. Crowe. She told me that you both believe the engagement is over.”

“But that's impossible, Mrs. Ellicott—that's too absurd” Oliver felt too much as if he were fighting for life against something invisible to be careful about his words. “I know we quarrelled last night—but it was all my fault, I didn't mean anything—I was going to call her up the first thing this morning but you see, they wouldn't let me out—”

“But that's impossible, Mrs. Ellicott—that's way too ridiculous,” Oliver felt too much like he was fighting for his life against something he couldn’t see to be careful with his words. “I know we argued last night—but it was all my fault, I didn't mean anything—I was going to call her first thing this morning, but you see, they wouldn't let me out—”

Then he stopped with a grim realization of just what it was that he had said. There was a long fateful pause from the other end of the wire.

Then he stopped with a grim understanding of exactly what he had said. There was a long, tense pause from the other end of the line.

“I'm afraid I don't quite understand, Mr. Crowe.”

“I'm afraid I don't really understand, Mr. Crowe.”

“They wouldn't let me out. I was—er—detained—ah—kept in.”

“They wouldn't let me go. I was—um—held—ah—stuck inside.”

“Detained?” The inflection is politely inquisitive.

“Detained?” The tone is gently questioning.

“Yes, detained. You see—I—you—oh dammit, I was in jail.” This time the pause that follows had to Oliver much of the quality of that little deadly hush that will silence all earth and sky in the moment before Last Judgment. Then—

“Yes, detained. You see—I—you—oh damn it, I was in jail.” This time the pause that followed felt to Oliver like that little deadly silence that silences all earth and sky in the moment before the Last Judgment. Then—

In jail,” said the voice with an accent of utter finality.

In jail,” said the voice with a tone of complete certainty.

“Yes—yes—oh it wasn't anything—I could explain in five seconds if I saw her—it was all a misunderstanding—I called the policeman a boob but I didn't mean it—I don't see yet why he took offence—it was just—”

“Yes—yes—oh it was nothing—I could explain in five seconds if I saw her—it was all a misunderstanding—I called the policeman an idiot but I didn't mean it—I still don't understand why he took offense—it was just—”

He was stifling inside the airless booth—he trickled all over. This was worse than being court-martialled. And still the voice did not speak.

He was suffocating in the airless booth—he was sweating everywhere. This was worse than being court-martialed. And still the voice didn’t say a word.

“Can't you understand?” he yelled at last with more strength of lung than politeness.

“Can't you get it?” he yelled at last with more strength than courtesy.

“I quite understand, Mr. Crowe. You were in jail. No doubt we shall read all about it in tomorrow's papers.”

“I totally get it, Mr. Crowe. You were in jail. I'm sure we'll read all about it in tomorrow's newspapers.”

“No you won't—I gave somebody else's name.”

“No, you won’t—I gave someone else’s name.”

“Oh.” Mrs. Ellicott was ticking off the data gathered so far on her fingers. The brutal quarrel with Nancy. The rush to the nearest blind-tiger. The debauch. The insult to Law. The drunken struggle. The prison. The alias. And now the attempt to pretend that nothing had happened—when the criminal in question was doubtless swigging from a pocket-flask at this very moment for the courage to support his flagrant impudence in trying to see Nancy again. All this passed through Mrs. Ellicott's mind like a series of colored pictures in a Prohibition brochure.

“Oh.” Mrs. Ellicott was counting the information she'd gathered so far on her fingers. The ugly fight with Nancy. The rush to the nearest speakeasy. The wild partying. The insult to Law. The drunken struggle. The jail time. The alias. And now the attempt to act like nothing had happened—when the criminal in question was probably taking a swig from a flask right now to muster the nerve to see Nancy again. All this ran through Mrs. Ellicott's mind like a series of colorful images in a Prohibition brochure.

“But I can explain that too. I can explain everything. Please, Mrs. Ellicott—”

“But I can explain that too. I can explain everything. Please, Mrs. Ellicott—”

“Mr. Crowe, this conversation has become a very painful one. Would it not be wiser to close it?”

“Mr. Crowe, this conversation has become really uncomfortable. Wouldn’t it be better to just end it?”

Oliver felt as if Mrs. Ellicott had told him to open his bag and when he did so had pointed sternly at a complete set of burglar's tools on top of his dress-shirts.

Oliver felt like Mrs. Ellicott had told him to open his bag, and when he did, she had pointed sharply at a full set of burglary tools sitting on top of his dress shirts.

“Can-I-see-Nancy?” he ended desperately, the words all run together:

“Can I see Nancy?” he finished desperately, the words all running together:

But the voice that answered was very firm with rectitude.

But the voice that responded was very strong and upright.

“Nancy has not the slightest desire to see you, Mr. Crowe. Now or ever.” Mrs. Ellicott asked pardon inwardly for the lie with a false humility—if Nancy will not save herself from this young man whom she has always disliked and who has just admitted to being a jailbird in fact and a drunkard by implication, she will.

“Nancy has no desire to see you, Mr. Crowe. Not now and not ever.” Mrs. Ellicott silently apologized for the lie with false humility—if Nancy won’t save herself from this young man she has always disliked, who has just admitted to being a convict and a drunkard by implication, then she will.

“I should think you would find it easier hearing this from me than you would from her. She has found it easier to say.” “But, Mrs. Ellicott—”

“I think you'd find it easier to hear this from me than from her. She’s been more comfortable saying it.” “But, Mrs. Ellicott—”

“There are things that take a little too much explaining to explain, Mr. Crowe.” The meaning seemed vague but the tone was doomlike enough. “And in any case” the voice ended with a note of flat triumph, “Nancy will not be home until dinnertime so you could not possibly telephone her before the departure of your train.”

“There are things that are a bit too complicated to explain, Mr. Crowe.” The meaning felt unclear, but the tone was ominous enough. “And anyway,” the voice finished with a tone of dull satisfaction, “Nancy won’t be home until dinner, so you definitely can't call her before your train leaves.”

“Oh.”

“Oh.”

“Good-by, Mr. Crowe,” and a click at the other end showed that Mrs. Ellicott had hung up the receiver, leaving him to shriek “But listen—” pitiably into the little black mouthpiece in front of him until Central cut in on him angrily with “Say, whatcha tryin' to do, fella? Break my ear?”

“Goodbye, Mr. Crowe,” and a click on the other end indicated that Mrs. Ellicott had hung up the receiver, leaving him to helplessly shout “But listen—” into the little black mouthpiece in front of him until the operator interjected angrily, “Hey, what are you trying to do, buddy? Break my ear?”





XXIII

After cindery hours in a day coach—the fine and the loss of his Pullman reservation have left him with less than three dollars in cash—Oliver crawls into Vanamee and Company's about four in the afternoon. Everybody but Mrs. Wimple and Mr. Tickler is out of Copy for the moment and the former greets him with coy wit.

After a long day on a train—and with the loss of his Pullman reservation leaving him with less than three dollars—Oliver finally makes it to Vanamee and Company around four in the afternoon. Everyone except Mrs. Wimple and Mr. Tickler is currently out of the office, and the former welcomes him with a teasing smile.

“Been taking your vacation at Newport, Crowie? Or didja sneak the Frisco account away from Brugger's Service when you were out West?”

“Have you been spending your vacation in Newport, Crowie? Or did you manage to snatch the Frisco account from Brugger's Service while you were out West?”

“Oh, no, got jugged—that was all,” says Oliver quite truthfully if tiredly and Mrs. Wimple crows at the jest with high laughter. Oliver marvels at the fact that everybody should seem to think it so humorous to be jailed.

“Oh, no, just got arrested—that’s all,” says Oliver, honestly but wearily, and Mrs. Wimple bursts into loud laughter at the joke. Oliver is amazed that everyone seems to find getting jailed so funny.

“Why, Crowie, you naughty little boy! Oh mischief, mischief!” and she scrapes one index finger over the other at him in a try for errant childishness. Then she and her perfume come closer and this time she looks around before she speaks and there is some little real concern in her voice.

“Why, Crowie, you naughty little boy! Oh, such mischief!” She rubs one index finger against the other, trying to tease him about his childish antics. Then she moves closer, her perfume filling the air. This time, she glances around before speaking, and there's a hint of genuine concern in her voice.

“Listen, Crowie—you better watch your step, boy—I'm telling you straight. Old Man Alley was real sore when you didn't blow in yesterday—it was one of Vanamee's bad days when his eye gets twitchy and he was rearing around cursing everybody out and giving an oration on office discipline that'd a made a goat go laugh itself ill. And then Alley got hold of Délier and they are both talking about you—I know because Délier said 'Oh give him another chance' and Alley said 'What's the use, Deller—he's been here eight months and he doesn't seem to really get the hang of things,' in that snippy little way and then 'I can't stand breaches of discipline like this.' You know how nervous it gets him if as much as a fastener is out of place on his desk—and Winslow's got a kid cousin he wants to put in here and if you don't act like mama's darling for a while—”

“Listen, Crowie—you really need to be careful, man—I’m being straight with you. Old Man Alley was really angry when you didn’t show up yesterday—it was one of Vanamee’s bad days when his eye starts twitching and he was running around cursing everyone and giving a speech on office discipline that could make a goat laugh itself sick. Then Alley got hold of Délier and they were both talking about you—I know because Délier said, ‘Oh, give him another chance,’ and Alley replied, ‘What’s the use, Deller—he’s been here eight months and he doesn’t really seem to get the hang of things,’ in his annoying little way, and then added, ‘I can’t stand breaches of discipline like this.’ You know how nervous he gets if even a paperclip is out of place on his desk—and Winslow’s got a kid cousin he wants to put in here and if you don’t behave like mama’s favorite for a while—”

She is ready to go on indefinitely, but Oliver thanks her abstractedly—it is decent of the old girl after all—grunts “Guess I better start in looking busy now, Mrs. Wimple!” and sits down at his desk.

She is ready to keep going forever, but Oliver thanks her absentmindedly—it’s nice of her after all—grumbles, “I guess I better start acting busy now, Mrs. Wimple!” and sits down at his desk.

A note from Deller with five pencil sketches attached of the new trade figures for Brittlekin—two bloated looking children with inkblot eyes looking greedily at an enormous bar of peanut candy. “Dear Crowe: Will you give me copy on these as soon as possible—something snappy this time.—E. B. D.” A memorandum, “Mr. Piper called you 4 P.M. Monday. Wishes you to call him as soon as possible.” The United Steel Frame Pulley layouts and another note from Deller, “This is LATE. DO something.” Back to pulleys again and the crowded sweat-box of the copy room and twenty-five dollars a week with the raise gone glimmering now—

A note from Deller with five pencil sketches attached of the new trade figures for Brittlekin—two chubby-looking kids with inkblot eyes staring hungrily at a huge bar of peanut candy. “Dear Crowe: Can you provide me with the copy on these as soon as you can—something catchy this time.—E. B. D.” A memo says, “Mr. Piper called you at 4 PM on Monday. He wants you to call him back as soon as you can.” The layouts for the United Steel Frame Pulley and another note from Deller, “This is LATE. Do something.” Back to the pulleys again and the cramped sweatbox of the copy room, earning twenty-five dollars a week with the raise now lost.

And Nancy is lost.

And Nancy is missing.

Oliver sits looking at the layouts for United Steel Frame Pulleys for half-an-hour without really doing anything but sharpen and resharpen a pencil. Mrs. Wimple wonders if he's sick—he ain't white or anything but he looks just like Poppa did the time he came back and told Momma, “Momma the bank has bust and our funds has went.” She watches him eagerly—gee, it'd be exciting if he fainted or did anything queer! He said he'd been in jail too—Mrs. Wimple shivers—but he's so comical you never can tell what he really means—that way he looks may be just what she saw in a movie once about “the pallid touch of the prison.” If it's indigestion, though, he ought to try Pepsolax—that certainly eases you up right—

Oliver sits staring at the designs for United Steel Frame Pulleys for half an hour without actually doing anything except sharpening and reshpening a pencil. Mrs. Wimple wonders if he's sick—he doesn't look pale or anything, but he reminds her of how Poppa looked the time he came home and told Momma, “Momma, the bank has gone under and we’ve lost our money.” She watches him closely—wow, it would be thrilling if he fainted or did something weird! He mentioned he had been in jail too—Mrs. Wimple shivers—but he's so funny that you can never really tell what he means; the way he looks might just be what she saw in a movie once about “the pale touch of prison.” If it’s indigestion, though, he should definitely try Pepsolax—that really helps you out!

Finally Oliver stacks all the layouts together in a careful pile and goes in to see Mr. Alley. That precise and toothy little sub-deity does not seem extremely enthusiastic over his return.

Finally, Oliver stacks all the layouts together in a neat pile and goes in to see Mr. Alley. That precise and toothy little sub-deity doesn’t seem all that excited about his return.

“Well, Mr. Crowe, so you got back? What detained you?”

“Well, Mr. Crowe, you made it back? What held you up?”

“Police” says Oliver with a faint smile and Mr. Alley laughs dutifully enough though rather in a “here, here, we must get down to business” way. Then he fusses with his pencil a little.

“Police,” Oliver says with a slight smile, and Mr. Alley laughs politely, though it’s more of a “let’s get to work” kind of laugh. Then he fidgets with his pencil a bit.

“I'm glad you came in, Crowe. I wanted to see you about that matter. It is not so much that we begrudge—but in a place like this where everyone must work shoulder to shoulder—and purely as a point of office discipline—Mr. Vanamee is rather rigid in regard to that and your work so far has really hardly justified—”

“I'm glad you came in, Crowe. I wanted to talk to you about that issue. It's not that we hold a grudge—but in a place like this where everyone has to work closely together—and strictly as a matter of office discipline—Mr. Vanamee is pretty strict about that, and your performance so far really hasn’t justified—”

“Oh that's all right, Mr. Alley” breaks in Oliver, though not rudely, he is much too fagged to be rude, “I'm leaving at the end of the week if it's convenient to you.”

“Oh, that’s fine, Mr. Alley,” Oliver interrupts, though not disrespectfully; he’s just too exhausted to be rude, “I’ll be leaving at the end of the week if that works for you.”

“Well, really, Mr. Crowe.” But in spite of his diplomatic surprise he hardly seems distressfully perturbed. “I hope it is not because you feel we have treated you unfairly—” he begins again a little anxiously—under all his feathers of fussiness he is essentially kindly.

“Well, really, Mr. Crowe.” But despite his diplomatic surprise, he doesn’t seem too upset. “I hope it’s not because you think we’ve treated you unfairly—” he starts again, a bit nervously—beneath all his fussy behavior, he’s genuinely kind.

“Oh no, I'm just leaving.”

“Oh no, I’m just heading out.”

There are more diplomatic exchanges but when they have ended Oliver goes back to Copy, remarks “Quitting Saturday, Mrs. Wimple,” gets his hat and goes off a quarter of an hour earlier than he ever has before, leaving the rest of Copy to match pennies and opinions till closing time on the question as to whether he fired himself or was fired.

There are more diplomatic exchanges, but when they wrap up, Oliver goes back to Copy, says, “Quitting Saturday, Mrs. Wimple,” grabs his hat, and leaves a quarter of an hour earlier than he ever has before, leaving the rest of Copy to match pennies and opinions until closing time on whether he quit or was let go.





XXIV

Jane Ellen swayed back and forth in the porch hammock, hugging herself with fat arms. All her dolls lay spread out wretchedly on the floor beneath her, she had stripped them of every rag and they had the dejected appearance of victims ready for sacrifice to Baal. “The Choolies are mad!” she sang to herself, “The Choolies are mad!”

Jane Ellen swayed back and forth in the porch hammock, hugging herself with her chubby arms. All her dolls were spread out sadly on the floor beneath her; she had stripped them of every scrap of clothing, and they looked miserable, like victims ready for sacrifice to Baal. “The Choolies are mad!” she sang to herself, “The Choolies are mad!”

It had been a perfectly sensible idea to try and water the flowers on the parlor carpet with her doll's watering pot—those flowers hadn't had any water for an awful long time. But Mother had punished her in the Third Degree which was by hairbrush and Aunt Elsie had taken the watering-pot away and Rosalind and Dickie had put on such offensively virtuous expressions as soon as they heard her being punished that she was mad at them all. And not ordinarily mad—not mad just by herself—the Choolies were divinely incensed as well.

It seemed like a totally reasonable idea to try to water the flowers on the parlor carpet with her doll's watering can—those flowers hadn't been watered in ages. But Mom had punished her harshly, using the hairbrush, and Aunt Elsie had taken the watering can away. Rosalind and Dickie put on such annoyingly righteous faces as soon as they heard her getting punished that she was angry at all of them. And not just a little angry—not mad all by herself—the Choolies were really angry too.

“The Choolies are mad!” she hummed again like a battle-cry “Choolies are dolls and all the Choolies are mad!”

“The Choolies are crazy!” she hummed again like a battle cry. “Choolies are dolls and all the Choolies are crazy!”

The Choolies were only mad on rare occasions. It took something genuinely out of the ordinary to turn an inoffensive pink celluloid doll with one of its legs off into an angry Choolie. But when they were mad the family had discovered by painful experience that the only thing to do was to leave Jane Ellen quite entirely alone.

The Choolies only got mad on rare occasions. It took something truly unusual to turn an innocent pink celluloid doll with one leg missing into an angry Choolie. But when they were mad, the family learned through painful experience that the best option was to leave Jane Ellen completely alone.

“The Choolies are mad, mad, mad!” she chanted end chanted, her plump legs swinging, her mouth set like a prophet's calling down lightnings on Babylon the splendid.

“The Choolies are crazy, crazy, crazy!” she chanted and chanted, her chubby legs swinging, her mouth fixed like a prophet calling down lightning on glorious Babylon.

Then she stopped swinging. Somebody was coming up the path—any of the people she was mad at?—no—only Uncle Ollie. Were the Choolies mad at Uncle Ollie? She considered a moment.

Then she stopped swinging. Someone was coming up the path—was it anyone she was upset with?—no—just Uncle Ollie. Were the Choolies upset with Uncle Ollie? She thought for a moment.

“Hello, Jane Ellen, how goes it?”

“Hey, Jane Ellen, how's it going?”

The small mouth was full of rebellion.

The small mouth was full of defiance.

“Um mad!”

"Super mad!"

“Oh—sorry. What about?”

“Oh—sorry. About what?”

Defiantly

Boldly

“Um mad. And the Choolies are mad—they're mad—they're mad—”

“Um mad. And the Choolies are mad—they're mad—they're mad—”

Oliver looked at her a moment but was much too wise to smile.

Oliver looked at her for a moment but was way too smart to smile.

“They aren't mad at you, but they're mad at Motha and Aunt Elsie and Ro and Dickie and oh—evvabody!” Jane Ellen stated graciously.

“They're not upset with you, but they are upset with Motha, Aunt Elsie, Ro, Dickie, and oh—everyone!” Jane Ellen said kindly.

“Well, as long as they aren't mad at me—Any letters for me, Jane Ellen?” “Yash.”

“Well, as long as they aren't upset with me—Any letters for me, Jane Ellen?” “Yeah.”

Oliver found them on the desk, looked them over, once, twice. A letter from Peter Piper. Two advertisements. A letter with a French stamp. Nothing from Nancy.

Oliver found them on the desk, glanced at them once, then again. A letter from Peter Piper. Two ads. A letter with a French stamp. Nothing from Nancy.

He went out on the porch again to read his letters, to the accompaniment of Jane Ellen's untirable chant. “The Choolies are mad” buzzed in his ears, “The Choolies, the Choolies are mad.” For a moment he saw the Choolies; they were all women like Mrs. Ellicott but they stood up in front of him taller than the sky and one of them had hidden Nancy away in her black silk pocket—put her somewhere, where he never would see her again.

He stepped back out onto the porch to read his letters, while Jane Ellen's endless singing echoed around him. “The Choolies are angry” buzzed in his ears, “The Choolies, the Choolies are angry.” For a brief moment, he imagined the Choolies; they were all women like Mrs. Ellicott, but they loomed over him, taller than the sky, and one of them had hidden Nancy away in her black silk pocket—put her somewhere he would never see her again.

“Ollie, you look at me sternaly—don't look at me so sternaly, Ollie—the Choolies aren't mad at you—” said Jane Ellen anxiously. “Fy do you look at me so sternaly?”

“Ollie, you’re looking at me seriously—don't look at me like that, Ollie—the Choolies aren’t upset with you—” said Jane Ellen anxiously. “Why do you look at me so seriously?”

He grinned his best at her. “Sorry, Jane Ellen. But my girl's chucked me and I've chucked my job—and consequently all my choolies are mad—”

He flashed his best grin at her. “Sorry, Jane Ellen. But my girlfriend dumped me, and I quit my job—so now all of my friends are pissed off—”





XXV

That night was distinguished by four uneasy meals in different localities. The first was Oliver's and he ate it as if he were consuming sawdust while the Crowes talked all around him in the suppressed voices of people watching a military funeral pass to its muffled drums. Mrs. Crowe was too wise to try and comfort him in public except by silence and even Dickie was still too surprised at Oliver's peevish “Oh get out, kid” when he tried to drag him into their usual evening boxing match to do anything but confide despondently to his mother that he doesn't see why Oliver has to act so queer about any girl.

That night was marked by four uncomfortable meals in different places. The first was at Oliver's, and he ate as if he were munching on sawdust while the Crowes spoke around him in hushed tones like people watching a military funeral pass by with its muted drums. Mrs. Crowe was too smart to try and comfort him in public apart from being silent, and even Dickie was still too shocked by Oliver's grumpy “Oh, get out, kid” when he attempted to pull him into their usual evening boxing match to do anything but sadly tell his mother that he doesn't understand why Oliver has to act so weird about any girl.

The second meal was infinitely gayer on the surface though a certain kind of strainedness a little like the strainedness in the pauses of a perfectly friendly football game when both sides are too evenly matched to score ran through it. Still, whatever strainedness there was could hardly have been Mrs. Severance's fault.

The second meal seemed a lot more cheerful on the surface, though there was a kind of tension—similar to the awkward moments in a friendly football game when both teams are too evenly matched to score—running through it. Still, whatever tension existed was hardly Mrs. Severance's fault.

The impeccable Elizabeth showed no surprise at being told she could have the day and needn't be back till breakfast tomorrow. She might have thought that there seemed to be a good deal of rather perishable food in the icebox to be wasted, if Mrs. Severance were going to have dinner out. But Elizabeth had always been one of the rare people who took pride in “knowing when they were suited” and the apartment on Riverside Drive had suited her perfectly for four years. She was also a great deal too clever to abstract any of those fragile viands to take to her widowed sister on Long Island—Mrs. Severance is so good at finding uses for all sorts of odd things—Elizabeth felt quite sure she would find some use or other for these too.

The flawless Elizabeth showed no surprise when she was told she could have the day off and didn’t need to come back until breakfast tomorrow. She might have thought there was a lot of perishable food in the fridge that would go to waste if Mrs. Severance was going out for dinner. But Elizabeth had always been one of those rare people who took pride in “knowing when they were suited,” and the apartment on Riverside Drive had suited her perfectly for four years. She was also clever enough not to take any of those delicate items to her widowed sister on Long Island—Mrs. Severance was great at finding uses for all sorts of random things—Elizabeth was quite sure she would find some use for these as well.

Ted Billett certainly found a good deal of use for some of it, thought Mrs. Severance whimsically. It had hardly been a Paolo and Francesca diner-a-deux—both had been much too frankly hungry when they came to it and Ted's most romantic remarks so far had been devoted to a vivid appreciation of Mrs. Severance's housekeeping. But all men are very much like hungry little boys every so often, Mrs. Severance reflected.

Ted Billett definitely found a lot of ways to use some of it, Mrs. Severance thought playfully. It certainly wasn't a Paolo and Francesca diner-a-deux—they had both been way too openly hungry when they got to it, and Ted's most romantic comments so far had been about how much he admired Mrs. Severance's housekeeping. But all men can be just like hungry little boys every now and then, Mrs. Severance mused.

Ted really began to wonder around nine-thirty. At first there had been only coming in and finding Rose just through setting the table and then they had been too busy with dinner and their usual fence of talk to allow for any unfortunate calculations as to how Mrs. Severance could do it on her salary. But what a perfect little apartment—and even supposing all the furniture and so forth were family inheritances, and they fitted each other much too smoothly for that, the mere upkeep of the place must run a good deal beyond any “Mode” salary. Mr. Severance? Ted wasn't sure. Oh, well he was too comfortable at the moment to look gift horses of any description too sternly in the mouth.

Ted really started to wonder around nine-thirty. At first, he had just come in and found Rose setting the table, and then they were too busy with dinner and their usual back-and-forth to think about how Mrs. Severance could afford it on her salary. But what a perfect little apartment—and even if all the furniture and everything were family heirlooms, which they fit together way too well for that, the maintenance of the place must cost a lot more than any “Mode” salary. Mr. Severance? Ted wasn't sure. Oh well, he was too comfortable at the moment to question any good fortune too critically.

Rose was beautiful—it was Ted and Rose by now. He would like to see someone paint her sometime as Summer, drowsy and golden, passing through fields of August, holding close to her rich warm body the tall sheaves of her fruitful corn. And again the firelight crept close to him, and under its touch all his senses stirred like leaves in light wind, glad to be hurt with firelight and then left soothed and heavy and warm.

Rose was beautiful—it was Ted and Rose now. He would love to see someone paint her as Summer, lazy and golden, walking through fields in August, holding tightly to her warm, rich body the tall bundles of her fruitful corn. And again the firelight moved closer to him, and under its warmth, all his senses awakened like leaves in a light breeze, happy to be warmed by the firelight and then left relaxed and heavy and warm.

Only now he had a charm against what the firelight meant—what it had been meaning more and more these last few weeks with Rose Severance. It was not a very powerful-looking charm—a dozen lines of a letter from Elinor Piper asking him to come to Southampton, but it began “Dear Ted” and ended “Elinor” and he thought it would serve.

Only now did he have something to protect himself from what the firelight symbolized—what it had been increasingly representing these past few weeks with Rose Severance. It wasn't a very impressive charm—a dozen lines from a letter by Elinor Piper inviting him to Southampton, but it started with "Dear Ted" and ended with "Elinor," and he believed it would work.

That ought to be enough—that small thing only magical from what you made it mean against what it really was—that wish that nobody could even nickname hope—to keep you cool against the waves of firelight that rose over you like the scent of a harvest meadow. It was, almost.

That should be enough—that little thing only magical because of what you made it mean compared to what it actually was—that wish that no one could even call hope—to keep you calm against the waves of firelight that rose over you like the smell of a harvest field. It was, almost.

Rose had been telling him how unhappy she was all evening. Not whiningly—and not, as he remembered later, with any specific details—but in a way that made him feel as if he, as part of the world that had hurt her, were partly responsible. And to want exceedingly to help. And then the only way he could think of helping was to put himself like kindling into the firelight, and he mustn't do that. “Elinor” he said under his breath like an exorcism, but Rose was very breathing and good to look at and in the next chair.

Rose had spent the whole evening telling him how unhappy she was. Not in a whiny way—and not, as he remembered later, with any specific details—but in a way that made him feel like he, as part of the world that had hurt her, was partly to blame. He really wanted to help. But the only way he could think to help was to throw himself into the spotlight, and he knew he shouldn’t do that. “Elinor,” he said under his breath like a spell, but Rose was right there, breathing and nice to look at, sitting in the next chair.

His fingers took a long time getting his watch.

His fingers took a long time to get his watch.

“I've got to go Rose, really.”

“I've got to go, Rose, really.”

“Must you? What's the time—eleven?—why heavens, I've kept you here ages, haven't I, and done nothing but moan about my troubles all the time.”

“Do you have to? What time is it—eleven?—oh my, I’ve kept you here forever, haven’t I, and all I've done is complain about my problems the whole time.”

“You know I liked it.” Ted's voice was curiously boyishly honest in a way he hated but a way that was one of Rose's reasons why he was here with her.

“You know I liked it.” Ted's voice was weirdly honest in a boyish way that he hated, but it was also one of the reasons Rose wanted him here with her.

“Well, come again,” she said frankly. “It was fun. I loved it.” “I will—Lord knows I thank you enough—after 252A Madison Avenue it was simply perfect. And Rose—”

“Well, come again,” she said honestly. “It was fun. I loved it.” “I will—God knows I thank you enough—after 252A Madison Avenue, it was just perfect. And Rose—”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I'm awful damn sorry. I wish I could help.”

“I'm really sorry. I wish I could help.”

He thought she was going to laugh. Instead she turned perfectly grave.

He thought she would laugh. Instead, she became completely serious.

“I wish you could, Ted.”

“I wish you could, Ted.”

They shook hands—it seemed to Ted with a good deal of effort to do only that. Then they stood looking at each other.

They shook hands—it felt to Ted like it took a lot of effort just to do that. Then they stood there, looking at each other.

There was so little between them—only a charm that nobody could say was even partly real—but somewhere in Ted's brain it said “Elinor” and he managed to shake hands again and get out of the door.

There was so little between them—just a charm that no one could claim was even partially real—but somewhere in Ted's mind, it whispered “Elinor,” and he managed to shake hands again and get out the door.

Mrs. Severance waited several minutes, listening, a faint smile curling her mouth with intentness and satisfaction. No, this time he wouldn't come back—nor next time, maybe—but there would be other times—-

Mrs. Severance waited for several minutes, listening, a faint smile curling her lips with intentness and satisfaction. No, this time he wouldn't come back—nor the next time, maybe—but there would be other times—-

Then she went into the pantry and started heating water for the dishes that she had explained reassuringly to Ted they were leaving for Elizabeth. There was no need at all of Elizabeth's knowing any more than was absolutely necessary.

Then she went into the pantry and started heating water for the dishes that she had explained reassuringly to Ted they were leaving for Elizabeth. There was no need at all for Elizabeth to know any more than was absolutely necessary.





XXVI

Mr. Severance—the courtesy title at least is due him—seems to be a man with quite a number of costly possessions. At least here he is with another house, a dinner-table, servants, guests, another Mrs. Severance or somebody who seems to fill her place very adequately at the opposite end of the table, all as if Rose and the Riverside Drive apartment and reading Dickens aloud were only parts of a doll-house kept in one locked drawer of his desk.

Mr. Severance—he deserves the courtesy title—appears to be a man with many expensive belongings. Here he is, with another house, a dining table, staff, guests, and another Mrs. Severance or someone who fills her role quite well at the other end of the table, as if Rose and the Riverside Drive apartment and reading Dickens aloud were just elements of a dollhouse tucked away in a locked drawer of his desk.

The dinner is flawless, the guests importantly jeweled or stomached, depending on their sex, the other Mrs. Severance an admirable hostess—and yet in spite of it all, Mr. Severance does not seem to be enjoying himself as he should. But this may be due to a sort of minstrel give-and-take of dialogue that keeps going on between what he says for publication and what he thinks.

The dinner is perfect, the guests elegantly dressed or well-fed, depending on their gender, and the other Mrs. Severance is an excellent hostess—yet despite all this, Mr. Severance doesn’t seem to be enjoying himself as much as he should. This might be because of a kind of performance in conversation that continues between what he says publicly and what he really thinks.

“Well, Frazee, I'll be ready to go into that loan matter with you inside a month,” says his voice, and his mind “Frazee, you slippery old burglar, it won't be a month before you'll be spreading the news that my disappearance means suicide and that the Commercial is rotten, lock, stock and barrel.”

“Well, Frazee, I'll be ready to talk about that loan with you in a month,” his voice says, while his mind thinks, “Frazee, you sneaky old thief, it won’t take a month before you’re spreading the word that my disappearance means I committed suicide and that the Commercial is completely corrupt.”

“Yes, dear,” in answer to a relayed query from the other Mrs. Severance. “The children took the small car to go to the dance.” “And, Mary, if they'd ever been our children instead of your keeping them always yours, there wouldn't be that little surprise in store for you that I've arranged.”

“Yes, dear,” in response to a question passed along from the other Mrs. Severance. “The kids took the small car to go to the dance.” “And, Mary, if they’d ever been our kids instead of you always keeping them as yours, there wouldn’t be that little surprise waiting for you that I’ve set up.”

“Cigar, Winthrop?” “Better take two, my friend—they won't be as good after Mary has charge of that end of the house.”

“Cigar, Winthrop?” “You should take two, my friend—they won’t taste as good after Mary takes over that part of the house.”

So it goes—until Mr. Severance has dined very well indeed. And yet Winthrop, chatting with Frazee, just before they go out of the door, finds it necessary to whisper to him for some reason—half a dozen words under cover of a discussion of what the Shipping Board's new move will mean to the mercantile marine. “I told you so, George. See his hands? The old boy's failing.”

So it goes—until Mr. Severance has had an excellent meal. And yet Winthrop, talking with Frazee just before they head out the door, feels the need to quietly say something to him—half a dozen words while pretending to discuss what the Shipping Board's new move will mean for the commercial shipping industry. “I told you so, George. Look at his hands? The old guy is slipping.”





XXVII

The fourth meal is Nancy's and it doesn't seem very happy. When it is over and Mr. Ellicott has rustled himself away from intrusion behind the evening paper.

The fourth meal belongs to Nancy, and it doesn’t look very cheerful. When it’s finished, Mr. Ellicott has pulled himself away from being lost in the evening paper.

“Nobody—'phoned today—did they, mother?”

“Nobody called today, did they, mom?”

“No, dear.” The voice is not as easy as it might be, but Nancy does not notice.

“No, dear.” The tone isn’t as casual as it could be, but Nancy doesn’t pick up on it.

“Oh.”

“Oh.”

Nor does Nancy notice how hurriedly her mother's next question comes.

Nor does Nancy notice how quickly her mother's next question comes.

“Did you see Mrs. Winters, darling?”

“Did you see Mrs. Winters, babe?”

“Oh yes—I saw her.”

“Oh yeah—I saw her.”

“And you're going on to New York?”

“And you’re heading to New York?”

“Yes—next week, I think.”

“Yeah—next week, I think.”

“With her. And going to stay with her?”

“With her. And going to stay with her?”

“I suppose so.”

"I guess so."

Mrs. Ellicott sighs relievedly.

Mrs. Ellicott sighs in relief.

“That's so nice.”

"That's really nice."

Nancy will be safe now—as safe as if she were under an anesthetic. Mrs. Winters will take care of that. She must have a little talk with dear Isabella Winters. But that night Nancy is alone in her room—doing up her engagement ring and Oliver's letters in a wobbly package. She is not quite just, though, she keeps one letter—the first.

Nancy will be safe now—as safe as if she were under anesthesia. Mrs. Winters will handle that. She needs to have a little chat with dear Isabella Winters. But that night, Nancy is alone in her room—packing her engagement ring and Oliver's letters into a shaky bundle. She isn't completely fair, though; she keeps one letter—the first.





XXVIII

Margaret Crowe, who, having just come to her seventeenth birthday in this present day and generation, felt it her official family duty to season the general conversation with an appropriate pepper of heartlessness, had really put it very well. She had said that while she didn't suppose one house party over Labor Day would more than partially rivet a broken heart, it honestly was a relief for everybody else to get Oliver out of the house for a while, and mother needn't look at her that way because she was as sorry as any of the rest of them for poor old Oliver but when people went about like walking cadavers and nearly bit you any time you mentioned anything that had to do with marriage, it was time they went somewhere else for a while and stayed there till they got over it.

Margaret Crowe, who had just turned seventeen in today’s world, felt it was her duty as a family member to sprinkle the conversation with some appropriate heartlessness. She had put it quite nicely. She said that while she didn’t think one house party over Labor Day could fully heal a broken heart, it was honestly a relief for everyone else to get Oliver out of the house for a bit. Mom didn’t need to look at her like that because she felt just as sorry for poor old Oliver as the rest of them did, but when people walked around like zombies and nearly snapped at you whenever you brought up anything related to marriage, it was time for them to go somewhere else for a while and stay there until they moved on.

And Mrs. Crowe, though dutifully rebuking her for her flippant treatment of a brother's pain, agreed with the sense of her remarks, if not with the wording. It had taken a good deal of quiet obstinacy on the part of the whole family to get Oliver to accept Peter Piper's invitation—Mrs. Crowe, who was understanding, knew at what cost—the cost of a man who has lost a hand's first appearance in company with the stump unbandaged—but anything would be better than the mopey Oliver of the last two weeks and a half, and Mrs. Crowe had been taught by a good deal of living the aseptic powers of having to go through the motions of ordinary life in front of a casual audience, even when it seemed that those motions were no longer of any account. So Oliver took clean flannels and a bitter mind to Southampton on the last day of August, and, as soon as he got off the train, was swung into a reel of consecutive amusements that, fortunately, allowed him little time to think.

And Mrs. Crowe, while properly scolding her for her insensitive way of dealing with her brother's pain, still agreed with the essence of what she said, if not the way she said it. It took a lot of quiet stubbornness from the whole family to convince Oliver to accept Peter Piper's invitation—Mrs. Crowe, who understood, knew the price of this was high—the first time a man who had lost a hand showed up in public with his stump uncovered—but anything was better than the sulky Oliver from the past two and a half weeks. Mrs. Crowe had learned through her experiences the cleansing effect of going through the motions of everyday life in front of a casual crowd, even when it felt like those actions didn’t matter anymore. So, Oliver packed clean clothes and a bitter attitude for Southampton on the last day of August, and as soon as he got off the train, he was caught up in a series of activities that thankfully left him little time to think.

When he did, it was only to wonder rather frigidly if this fellow with glasses who played tennis and danced and swam and watched and commented athletically on the Davis Cup finals, sitting between Elinor Piper and Juliet Bellamy whom he had taken to dances off and on ever since he had had his first pair of pumps, could really be he. The two people didn't feel in the least the same.

When he did, it was only to coldly wonder if this guy with glasses, who played tennis, danced, swam, and watched and talked about the Davis Cup finals, sitting between Elinor Piper and Juliet Bellamy—whom he had taken to dances now and then ever since he got his first pair of dress shoes—could really be him. The two people didn’t feel anything alike at all.

The two Mr. Crowes, he thought. “Mr. Oliver Crowe—meet Mr. Oliver Crowe.” “On our right, ladies and gentlemen, we have one of the country's greatest curiosities—a young gentleman who insists upon going on existing when there is nothing at all that makes his existence useful or interesting or proud. A very realistic wax figure that will toddle, shoot a line and play almost any sort of game until you might easily believe it to be genuinely alive. Mr. Oliver Crowe.”

The two Mr. Crowes, he thought. “Mr. Oliver Crowe—meet Mr. Oliver Crowe.” “To our right, ladies and gentlemen, we have one of the greatest curiosities in the country—a young man who insists on continuing to exist even when there’s nothing about his existence that’s useful, interesting, or something to be proud of. A very lifelike wax figure that will move around, make conversation, and play almost any kind of game until you could easily mistake it for being genuinely alive. Mr. Oliver Crowe.”

The house-party was to last a week, except for Ted Billett who would have to go back after Labor Day—and before eight hours of it were over, Oliver was watching Ted with grandmotherly interest, a little mordant jealousy, and humor, that, at times, verged toward the hysterical. Nancy—and especially the loss of her—had made him sensitive as a skinless man to the winds and vagaries of other young people in love—and while Ted could look at and talk with Elinor Piper and think himself as safe as a turtle under its shell from the observations and discoveries of the rest of the party he could no more hide himself or his intentions from Oliver's painful scrutiny than he could have hidden the fact that he had suddenly turned bright green. So Oliver, a little with the sense of his own extreme generosity, but sincerely enough in the main, began to play kind shepherd, confidante, referee and second-between-the-rounds to Ted's as yet quite unexpressed strivings—and since most of him was only too willing to busy itself with anything but reminiscences of Nancy, he began to congratulate himself shortly that under his entirely unacknowledged guidance things really seemed to be getting along very well.

The house party was supposed to last a week, except for Ted Billett, who would have to leave after Labor Day—and within the first eight hours, Oliver was watching Ted with a protective kind of interest, a hint of jealousy, and humor that occasionally bordered on the manic. Nancy—and especially the loss of her—had made him hypersensitive to the ups and downs of other young people in love—and while Ted could look at and talk with Elinor Piper and feel totally safe from the prying eyes and judgments of the rest of the group, he couldn’t hide his true self or his intentions from Oliver's intense scrutiny any more than he could conceal the fact that he had suddenly turned bright green. So, feeling a mix of his own generosity and genuine concern, Oliver started playing the role of a caring shepherd, confidant, referee, and corner man for Ted's yet-to-be-expressed desires—and since most of him was eager to occupy himself with anything other than memories of Nancy, he began to pat himself on the back, thinking that under his unspoken guidance, things genuinely seemed to be going quite well.

And here too his streak of ineradicable humor—that bright plaything made out of knives that is so fine to juggle with light-handedly until the hand meets it in its descent a fraction of a second too soon—came often and singularly to his aid. He could see himself in a property white beard stretching feeble hands in blessing over a kneeling and respectful Elinor and Ted. “Bless you my dear, dear children—for though my own happiness has gone with yester-year, at least I have made you—find each other—and perhaps, when you sit at evening among the happy shouts of your posterity—” but here Oliver broke off into a snort of laughter.

And here too his unshakable sense of humor—that sharp little game he played with like juggling knives, so fun to toss around until his hands met them in their fall just a split second too soon—often and uniquely came to his rescue. He could picture himself with a white beard, weakly raising his hands in blessing over a kneeling and respectful Elinor and Ted. “Bless you, my dear, dear children—for even though my own happiness has faded with the past, at least I’ve helped you find each other—and maybe, when you’re sitting in the evening among the joyful laughter of your own kids—” but here Oliver broke off into a burst of laughter.

Of course Ted had confided nothing formally as yet—but then, thought Oliver sourly out of his own experience, he wouldn't; that was the way you always felt; and Ted had never been a person of easy confidences. The most he had done had been to take Oliver grimly aside from the dance they had gone to last night and explain in one ferocious and muffled sentence delivered half at Oliver and half at a large tree that if Hinky Selvage didn't stop dancing with Elinor that way he, Ted, would carry him unobtrusively behind a bush and force him to swallow most of his own front teeth. And again Oliver, looking back as a man might to the feverish details of a major operation, realized with cynic mirth that that was a very favorable symptom indeed. Oh everything was going along simply finely for Ted, if the poor fool only knew it. But that he would no more believe of course than you would a dentist who told you he wasn't going to hurt. People in love were poor fools—damn fools—unutterably lucky, unutterably perfect—fools.

Of course, Ted hadn’t shared anything officially yet—but then, Oliver thought bitterly from his own experience, he wouldn’t; that’s just how it always felt. Ted had never been one to easily open up. The most he had done was pull Oliver aside from the dance they attended last night and, in one fierce and muffled sentence aimed partly at Oliver and partly at a large tree, explain that if Hinky Selvage didn’t stop dancing with Elinor like that, he, Ted, would quietly take him behind a bush and make him swallow most of his own front teeth. And again, Oliver, reflecting back as someone might after a stressful surgery, realized with cynical humor that this was actually a very encouraging sign. Oh, everything was going perfectly for Ted, if the poor guy only knew it. But he wouldn’t believe that any more than you’d trust a dentist who claimed he wasn’t going to hurt you. People in love *were* poor fools—damn fools—blissfully lucky, blissfully perfect—fools.

Ted and Oliver must have one talk though before it all happened beyond redemption and Ted started wearing that beautiful anesthetized smile and began to concoct small kindly fatal conspiracies with Elinor and Oliver and some nice girl. They hadn't had a real chance to talk since Oliver came back from St. Louis, and shortly—oh very shortly indeed by the way things looked—the only thing they would be able to talk about would be Elinor and how wonderful she and requited love and young happy marriage were—and however glad Oliver might be for Ted and his luck—he really wouldn't be able to stand that, under the present circumstances, for very long at a time. Ted would be gone into fortune—into a fortune that Oliver would have to be the last person on earth to grudge him—but that meant the end of eight years of fighting mockery and friendship together as surely as if those years were marbles and Elinor were dropping them down a well. They could pick it up later—after Ted had been married a year say—but it would have changed then, it wouldn't be the same.

Ted and Oliver needed to have one last conversation before everything spiraled beyond repair, and Ted started wearing that beautiful, numbed smile, cooking up little fatalistic plans with Elinor, Oliver, and some nice girl. They hadn't really had a chance to talk since Oliver got back from St. Louis, and soon—oh, very soon, judging by how things looked—the only topic they'd be able to discuss would be Elinor and how amazing she was, along with feelings of love and young, blissful marriage. But no matter how happy Oliver might be for Ted and his good fortune, he surely wouldn't be able to handle that for very long, given the current situation. Ted was about to step into wealth—wealth that Oliver would have every reason to support—but that also meant the end of eight years of shared struggles against mockery and friendship, as if those years were marbles and Elinor was dropping them down a well. They could talk again later—maybe after Ted had been married for a year—but it would have changed by then, it wouldn’t be the same.

Oliver smiled rather wryly. He wondered if that was at all like what Ted might have thought when he and Nancy—But that wasn't comparable in the least. But Nancy and he were different. Nancy—and with that, the pain came so dazzlingly for a minute that Oliver had to shut his eyes to bear it—and something that wasn't just stupidly rude had to be said to Juliet Bellamy in answer to her loud clear question as to whether he was falling asleep.

Oliver smiled a bit wryly. He wondered if that was at all like what Ted might have thought when he and Nancy—but that wasn't comparable at all. But Nancy and he were different. Nancy—and with that, the pain hit him so suddenly that Oliver had to close his eyes to handle it—and he needed to say something that wasn't just thoughtlessly rude in response to Juliet Bellamy's loud, clear question about whether he was falling asleep.

All up to and through Labor Day Oliver bluffed and manoeuvered like the head of a small but vicious Balkan State in an International Congress for Ted and Elinor, and towards tea-time, decided sardonically that it was quite time his adopted infants took any further responsibilities off his shoulders. There was no use delaying conclusions any longer—Oliver felt as he looked at his victims like a workmanlike god who simply must finish the rough draft of the particular world he is fussing with before sunset, in spite of all rebellious or slipshod qualities in its clay. There would be a dance that evening. There would be, Oliver thought with some proprietary pride, a large sentimental moon. A few craftily casual words with Elinor before dinner—a real talk with Ted in one of the intermissions of the dance—a watchdog efficiency in guarding the two from intrusion while they got the business over with neatly in any one of several very suitable spots that Oliver had picked out already in his mind's eye. And then, having thoroughly settled Ted for the rest of his years in such a solid and satisfactory way—perhaps the queer gods that had everyone in charge, in spite of their fatal leaning toward practical-joking where the literary were concerned, might find enough applause in their little tin hearts for Oliver's acquired and vicarious merit to give him in some strange and painful way another chance to be alive again and not merely the present wandering spectre-of-body that people who knew nothing about it seemed to take so unreasonably for Oliver Crowe.

All the way up to and through Labor Day, Oliver played it cool and navigated the situation like the leader of a small but ruthless Balkan State at an international meeting for Ted and Elinor. By tea time, he cynically decided it was time for his adopted kids to take any further responsibilities off his plate. There was no point in delaying conclusions any longer—Oliver felt like a hardworking god who absolutely had to finish the rough draft of the world he was tinkering with before sunset, regardless of all the rebellious or sloppy traits in its clay. There would be a dance that evening. There would be, Oliver thought with a bit of ownership, a big sentimental moon. A few casually crafted words with Elinor before dinner—a real conversation with Ted during one of the dance intermissions—a vigilant effort to keep the two safe from interruptions while they wrapped things up neatly in one of several perfect spots Oliver had already envisioned in his mind. And then, having securely set Ted up for the rest of his life in such a solid and satisfying way—perhaps the strange gods who seemed to be in charge, despite their fatal inclination toward practical jokes regarding the literary, might feel enough appreciation in their little tin hearts for Oliver's gained and vicarious merit to somehow give him another shot at being alive again and not just the current wandering ghost of a body that people who didn’t know the truth unreasonably mistook for Oliver Crowe.

So he laid his snares, feeling quite like Nimrod the mighty, though outwardly he was only kneeling on the Piper porch, waiting for the dice to come around to him in a vociferous game of crap that Juliet had organized—he seldom shot without winning now he noticed with superstitious awe. And tea passed to a sound of muffled crumpets, and everyone went up to dress for dinner.

So he set up his traps, feeling a bit like Nimrod the great, even though on the surface he was just kneeling on the Piper porch, waiting for the dice to come around in a loud game of craps that Juliet had organized—he noticed with a sense of superstitious wonder that he rarely shot without winning now. Meanwhile, tea was served alongside quiet crumpets, and everyone went upstairs to get ready for dinner.





XXIX

Mrs. Winters' little apartment on West 79th Street—she heads letters from it playfully “The Hen Coop” for there is almost always some member of her own sex doing time with the generous Mrs. Winters. Mrs. Winters is quite celebrated in St. Louis for her personally-conducted tours of New York with stout Middle-Western matrons or spectacled school girls east for visits and clothes—Mrs. Winters has the perfectly-varnished manners, the lust for retailing unimportant statistics and the supercilious fixed smile of a professional guide. Mrs. Winters' little apartment, that all the friends who come to her to be fed and bedded and patronized tell her is so charmingly New Yorky because of her dear little kitchenette with the asthmatic gas-plates, the imitation English plate-rail around the dining-room wall, the bookcase with real books—a countable number of them—and on top of it the genuine signed photograph of Caruso for which Mrs. Winters paid the sum she always makes you guess about, at a charity-bazaar.

Mrs. Winters' small apartment on West 79th Street—she playfully titles her letters “The Hen Coop” because there's usually a female friend staying with the generous Mrs. Winters. She’s quite well-known in St. Louis for her personalized tours of New York, often bringing along plump Middle-Western housewives or bespectacled schoolgirls visiting for shopping and fun—Mrs. Winters has perfectly polished manners, a love for sharing trivial facts, and the condescending fixed smile of a professional tour guide. Her cozy apartment, which all her friends who come to her for food, shelter, and a bit of pampering say is so charmingly New Yorky, features her adorable little kitchenette with its wheezy gas burners, a faux English plate-rail around the dining room, a bookcase with a limited selection of actual books—and on top, the authentic signed photograph of Caruso that Mrs. Winters paid a sum she always makes you guess at a charity bazaar.

Mrs. Winters herself—the Mrs. Winters who is so interested in young people as long as they will do exactly what she wants them to—every inch of her from her waved white hair to the black jet spangles on her dinner gown or the notes of her “cultivated” voice as frosted and glittery and artificial as a piece of glacé fruit. And with her, Nancy, dressed for dinner too, because Mrs. Winters feels it to be one's duty to oneself to dress for dinner always, no matter how much one's guests may wish to relax—Nancy as much out of place in the apartment whose very cushions seem to smell of that modern old-maidishness that takes itself for superior feminist virtue as a crocus would be in an exhibition of wool flowers—a Nancy who doesn't talk much and has faint blue stains under her eyes.

Mrs. Winters herself—the Mrs. Winters who is so interested in young people as long as they do exactly what she wants them to—every inch of her, from her styled white hair to the black jet embellishments on her dinner gown, or the notes of her “cultivated” voice, as frosted and shiny and fake as a piece of glacé fruit. And with her, Nancy, also dressed for dinner because Mrs. Winters believes it’s important to dress for dinner no matter how much the guests might want to relax—Nancy, feeling completely out of place in an apartment where even the cushions seem to give off an air of that modern old-maidishness that prides itself on being superior feminist virtue, much like a crocus would feel at an exhibition of wool flowers—a Nancy who doesn't say much and has faint blue marks under her eyes.

“So everything went very satisfactorily indeed today, dear Nancy?”

“So everything went really well today, dear Nancy?”

Mrs. Winters' voice implies the uselessness of the question. Nancy is staying with Mrs. Winters—it would be very strange indeed if even the least important accompaniments of such a visit were not of the most satisfactory kind.

Mrs. Winters' tone suggests that the question is pointless. Nancy is staying with Mrs. Winters—it would be quite odd if even the least significant aspects of such a visit weren't completely satisfactory.

“Yes, Mrs. Winters. Nothing particularly happened, that is—but they like my work.”

“Yes, Mrs. Winters. Nothing special happened, but they like my work.”

“Yes, dear,” Mrs. Winters croons at her, she is being motherly. The effect produced is rather that of a sudden assumption of life and vicarious motherhood on the part of a small, brightly-painted porcelain hen.

“Yes, dear,” Mrs. Winters coos at her, sounding motherly. The result feels more like a sudden burst of life and an expression of vicarious motherhood from a small, brightly-painted porcelain hen.

“Then they will be sending you over shortly, no doubt? Across the wide wide sea—” adds Mrs. Winters archly, but Nancy is too tired-looking to respond to the fancy.

“Then they'll be sending you over soon, right? Across the big wide sea—” adds Mrs. Winters playfully, but Nancy looks too tired to engage with the banter.

“I suppose they will when they get ready,” she answers briefly and returns to her chicken-croquette with the thought that in its sleekness, genteelness, crumblingness, and generally unnourishing qualities it is really rather like Mrs. Winters. An immense desire, after two weeks of Mrs. Winters' mental and physical cuisine for something as hearty and gross as the mere sight of a double planked steak possesses her achingly—but Mrs. Winters was told once that she “ate like a bird.”

“I guess they will when they’re ready,” she replies shortly and goes back to her chicken croquette, thinking that its smoothness, elegance, crumbliness, and overall lack of nutrition really reflect Mrs. Winters. After two weeks of Mrs. Winters' mental and physical cooking, she feels an intense craving for something as substantial and unrefined as just seeing a double planked steak—but Mrs. Winters was once told that she “eats like a bird.”

“Well, in that case, dear Nancy, you certainly must not leave New York indefinitely without making the most of your opportunities,” Mrs. Winters' tones are full of genteel decision. “I have made out a little list, dear Nancy, of some things which I thought, in my funny old way, might possibly be worth your while. We will talk it over after dinner, if you like—”

“Well, in that case, dear Nancy, you definitely shouldn’t leave New York for a long time without making the most of your opportunities,” Mrs. Winters' voice is full of refined determination. “I’ve put together a little list, dear Nancy, of some things that I thought, in my quirky old way, might be worth your time. We can discuss it after dinner, if you’d like—”

“Thank you so much, dear Mrs. Winters” says Nancy with dutiful hopelessness. She is only too well acquainted with Mrs. Winters' little lists. “As an artist, as an artist, dear Nancy, especially.” Mrs. Winters breathes somewhat heavily, “Things That Should Interest you. Nothing Bizarre, you understand, Nothing Merely Freakish—but some of the Things in New York that I, Personally, have found Worth While.”

“Thank you so much, dear Mrs. Winters,” Nancy says with a sense of resigned hopelessness. She knows Mrs. Winters' little lists all too well. “As an artist, as an artist, dear Nancy, especially.” Mrs. Winters breathes a bit heavily, “Things That Should Interest you. Nothing Odd, you understand, Nothing Just Strange—but some of the Things in New York that I, Personally, have found Worthwhile.”

The Things that Mrs. Winters Has Found Personally Worth While include a great many public monuments. She will give Nancy a similar list of Things Worth While in Paris, too, before Nancy sails—and Nancy smiles acceptably as each one of them is mentioned.

The things that Mrs. Winters has found personally valuable include a lot of public monuments. She will also give Nancy a similar list of valuable things in Paris before Nancy sails—and Nancy smiles in agreement as each one is mentioned.

Only Mrs. Winters cannot see what Nancy is thinking—for if she did she might become startlingly human at once as even the most perfectly poised of spinsters is apt to do when she finds a rat in the middle of her neat white bed. For Nancy is thinking quite freely of various quaint and everlasting places of torment that might very well be devised for Mrs. Winters—and of the naked fact that once arrived in Paris it will matter very little to anybody what becomes of her and least of all to herself—and that Mrs. Winters doesn't know that she saw a chance mention of Mr. Oliver Crowe, the author of “Dancer's Holiday” today in the “Bookman” and that she cut it out because it had Oliver's name in it and that it is now in the smallest pocket of her bag with his creased and recreased first letter and the lucky piece she had from her nicest uncle and a little dim photograph of Mr. Ellicott and half a dozen other small precious things.

Only Mrs. Winters can't see what Nancy is thinking—because if she did, she might suddenly become surprisingly human, just like even the most composed spinster tends to when she discovers a rat in the middle of her tidy white bed. Nancy is thinking quite openly about various strange and eternal places of torment that could easily be created for Mrs. Winters—and the harsh reality that once she gets to Paris, it won’t really matter to anyone what happens to her, least of all herself—and that Mrs. Winters is unaware that Nancy spotted a brief mention of Mr. Oliver Crowe, the author of “Dancer's Holiday,” today in the “Bookman,” and that she cut it out because it had Oliver's name in it, which is now tucked in the smallest pocket of her bag along with his crumpled and re-crumpled first letter, a lucky charm from her favorite uncle, a faded photograph of Mr. Ellicott, and half a dozen other small, cherished items.





XXX

The dance is at the Piper's this time—the last Piper dance of the Southampton season and the biggest—other people may give dances after it but everybody who knows will only think of them as relatively pleasant or useless addenda. The last Piper Dance has been the official period to the Southampton summer ever since Elinor's début—and this time the period is sure to be bigger and rounder than ever since it closes the most successful season Southampton has ever had.

The dance is at the Piper's this time—the last Piper dance of the Southampton season and the biggest—other people might host dances afterward, but everyone who knows will just see them as relatively nice or pointless extras. The last Piper Dance has marked the official end of the Southampton summer ever since Elinor's debut—and this time, the end is guaranteed to be bigger and better than ever since it wraps up the most successful season Southampton has ever had.

Nothing very original about its being a masquerade, from Mr. Piper a courteously grey-haired mandarin in jade-green robes beside Mrs. Piper—lovely Mary Embree that was—in the silks of a Chinese empress, heavy and shining and crusted as the wings of a jeweler's butterfly, her reticent eyes watching the bright broken patterns of the dancing as impassively as if she were viewing men being tortured or invested with honor from the Dragon Throne, to Oliver, a diffident Pierrot who has discovered no even bearably comfortable way of combining spectacles and a mask, and Peter who [Illustration: THE LAST PIPER DANCE HAS BEEN THE OFFICIAL PERIOD TO THE SOUTHAMPTON SUMMER] is gradually turning purple under the furs of a dancing bear. Nothing much out of the ordinary in the tunes and the three orchestras and the fact that a dozen gentlemen dressed as the Devil are finding their tails very inconvenient as regards the shimmy and a dozen Joans of Arc are eying each other with looks of dumb hatred whenever they pass. Nothing singular about the light-heart throb of the music, the smell of powder and scent and heat and flowers, the whole loose drifting garland of the dancers, blowing over and around the floor in the idle designs of sand, floating like scraps of colored paper through a smooth wind heavy with music as the hours run away like light water through the fingers. But outside the house the Italian gardens are open, little lanterns spot them like elf-lights, shining on hedge-green, pale marble; the night is pallid with near and crowded stars, the air warm as Summer water, sweet as dear youth.

Nothing very original about it being a masquerade, with Mr. Piper, a kindly grey-haired official in jade-green robes standing next to Mrs. Piper—once lovely Mary Embree—in the silks of a Chinese empress, heavy and shiny, looking like the wings of a jeweler's butterfly. Her subdued eyes watch the vibrant, chaotic patterns of the dancing with the same detachment as if she were observing men being tortured or rewarded with honor from the Dragon Throne. Then there's Oliver, an insecure Pierrot who hasn't found a comfortable way to combine glasses and a mask, and Peter who is gradually turning purple under the furs of a dancing bear. Nothing too out of the ordinary about the tunes, the three orchestras, or the twelve gentlemen dressed as the Devil who find their tails quite troublesome when shimmying, nor the dozen Joans of Arc glaring at each other with silent hatred as they pass by. The lively beat of the music, the scent of powder, perfume, heat, and flowers, the whole casual drifting crowd of dancers sweeping across the floor in whimsical patterns, floating like scraps of colored paper through a gentle breeze thick with music as the hours slip away like water through one's fingers. But outside the house, the Italian gardens are open, tiny lanterns illuminate them like fairy lights, glowing on green hedges and pale marble; the night is pale with a multitude of nearby stars, the air warm like summer water, sweet as cherished youth.

The unmasking is to take place at midnight and it is past eleven when Oliver drops back into the stag line after being stuck for a dance and a half with a leaden-footed human flower-basket who devoted the entire time to nervous giggles and the single coy statement that she just knew he never could guess who she was but she recognized him perfectly. He starts looking around for Ted. There he is, scanning the clown's parade with the eyes of an anxious hawk, disgruntled nervousness plain in every line of his body. Then Oliver remembers that he saw a slim Chinese girl in loose blue silks go off the floor ten minutes or so ago with a tall musketeer. He goes over and touches Ted on a particolored arm—the latter is dressed as a red and gilt harlequin—and feels the muscles he touches twitch under his hand.

The unmasking is set for midnight, and it’s already past eleven when Oliver falls back into the line after being stuck for a dance and a half with a clumsy girl who spent the whole time nervously giggling and saying coyly that she just knew he could never guess who she was, but she remembered him perfectly. He starts looking for Ted. There he is, scanning the clown parade like an anxious hawk, frustration evident in every part of his posture. Then Oliver remembers he saw a slim Chinese girl in loose blue silks leave the floor about ten minutes ago with a tall musketeer. He walks over and touches Ted on his multicolored arm—the latter is dressed as a red and gold harlequin—and feels the muscles twitch under his hand.

“Cigarette? It's getting hotter than cotton in here—they'll have to open more windows—”

“Cigarette? It’s getting hotter than crazy in here—they’ll need to open more windows—”

“What?” Then recognizing voice and glasses “Oh yeah—guess so—awful mob, isn't it?” and they thread their way out into the cool.

“What?” Then, recognizing the voice and glasses, “Oh yeah—guess so—awful crowd, isn't it?” and they weave their way out into the cool air.

They wander down from the porch and into the gardens, past benches where the talk that is going on seems to be chiefly in throaty undertones and halts nervously as their steps crunch past.

They walk down from the porch and into the gardens, passing benches where the conversation happening seems to be mostly in low, hushed tones and pauses awkwardly as their footsteps crunch by.

“The beautiful and damned!” says Oliver amusedly, then a little louder “Amusez vous bien, mes enfants” at a small and carefully modulated shriek that comes from the other side of the low hedge, “The night's still young. But Good Lord, isn't there any place in the whole works where two respectable people can sit without feeling like chaperones?”

“The beautiful and damned!” Oliver says with a laugh, then a bit louder, “Have fun, my children” at a small, carefully controlled shriek that comes from the other side of the low hedge. “The night's still young. But, good Lord, isn’t there any place at all where two respectable people can sit without feeling like chaperones?”

They find one finally—it is at the far end of the gardens—a seat the only reason for whose obvious desertion seems to be, comments Oliver, that some untactful person has strung a dim but still visible lantern directly above it—and relapses upon it silently. It is not until the first cigarettes of both are little red dying stars on the grass beside them that either really starts to talk.

They finally find one—it's at the far end of the gardens—a bench that seems to have been abandoned simply because, as Oliver points out, some clueless person has hung a faint but still noticeable lantern directly above it—and he collapses onto it quietly. It's not until their first cigarettes are just little red dying embers on the grass beside them that either of them really begins to talk.

“Cool,” says Oliver, stretching his arms. The night lies over them light as spray—a great swimming bath and quietness of soft black, hushed silver—above them the whole radiant helmet of heaven is white with its stars. From the house they have left, glowing yellow in all its windows, unreal against the night as if it were only a huge flat toy made out of paper with a candle burning behind it, comes music, blurred but insistent, faint as if heard over water, dull and throbbing like horse-hoofs muffled with leather treading a lonely road.

“Cool,” says Oliver, stretching his arms. The night wraps around them light as mist—a massive swimming pool and quietness of soft black, muted silver—above them the entire dazzling expanse of the sky is bright with its stars. From the house they left, glowing yellow in all its windows, it looks unreal against the night, like a huge flat toy made of paper with a candle behind it, comes music, blurred but persistent, faint as if heard over water, dull and pulsing like horse hooves muffled in leather walking down a lonely road.

“Um. Good party.”

“Um. Great party.”

“Real Piper party, Ted. And, speaking of Pipers, friend Peter certainly seems to be enjoying himself—”

“Real Piper party, Ted. And, speaking of Pipers, our friend Peter definitely seems to be having a great time—”

“Really?”

"Seriously?"

“Third bench on the left as we came down. Never go to a costume-party dressed as a dancing-bear if you want to get any quiet work in on the side. Rule One of Crowe's Social Code for Our Own First Families.”

“Third bench on the left as we walked in. Never go to a costume party dressed as a dancing bear if you want to get any serious work done on the side. Rule One of Crowe's Social Code for Our Own First Families.”

Ted chuckles uneasily and there is silence for another while as they smoke. Both are in very real need of talking to each other but must feel their way a little carefully because they are friends. Then—

Ted chuckles nervously, and there's silence for a while as they smoke. Both really need to talk to each other but have to tread a bit carefully since they're friends. Then—

“I,” says Ted and—

“I,” says Ted, and—

“You,” says Oliver, simultaneously. Both laugh and the little tension that has grown up between them snaps at once.

“You,” says Oliver, at the same time. They both laugh, and the slight tension that had built up between them disappears instantly.

“I suppose you know that Nancy's and my engagement went bust about three weeks ago,” begins Oliver with elaborate calm, his eyes fixed on his shoes.

“I guess you know that Nancy and I broke off our engagement about three weeks ago,” Oliver starts, trying to stay composed, his gaze focused on his shoes.

Ted clears his throat.

Ted clears his throat.

“Didn't know. Afraid it was something like that though—way you were looking,” he says, putting his words one after the other, as slowly as if he were building with children's blocks. “What was it? Don't tell me unless you want to, of course—you know—-”

“Didn't know. I figured it was something like that though—the way you were looking,” he says, speaking slowly and carefully, like he’s assembling a tower of building blocks. “What was it? Don’t tell me unless you want to, of course—you know—-”

“Want to, rather.” Ted knows that he is smiling, and how, though he is not looking at his face. “After all—old friends, all that. My dear old College chum,” but the mockery breaks down. “My fault, I guess,” he says in a voice like metal.

“Want to, rather.” Ted knows he’s smiling, even though he isn’t looking at his face. “After all—old friends, all that. My dear old college buddy,” but the sarcasm falls apart. “My fault, I guess,” he says in a voice that sounds like metal.

“It was, Ted. Acted like a fool. And then, this waiting business—not much use going over that, now. But it's broken. Got my—property—such as it was all back in a neat little parcel two weeks ago. That's why I quit friend Vanamee—you ought to have known from that.”

“It was, Ted. I acted like a fool. And then, this waiting thing—not much point in going over that now. But it’s ruined. I got my—stuff—whatever it was, all back in a neat little package two weeks ago. That’s why I cut ties with Vanamee—you should have picked up on that.”

“Did, I suppose, only I hoped it wasn't. I'm damn sorry, Ollie.

“Did I? I hoped it wasn’t. I’m really sorry, Ollie."

“Thanks, Ted.”

“Thanks, Ted.”

They shake hands, but not theatrically.

They shake hands, but not dramatically.

“Oh well—oh hell—oh dammit, you know how blasted sorry I am. That's all I can say, I guess—”

“Oh well—oh hell—oh damn it, you know how incredibly sorry I am. That's all I can say, I guess—”

“Well, so am I. And it was my fault, chiefly. And that's all I can say.”

“Well, so am I. And it was mostly my fault. That’s all I can say.”

“Look here, though.” Ted's voice is doing its best to be logical in spite of the fact that two things, the fact that he is unutterably sorry for Oliver and the fact that he mustn't show it in silly ways, are fighting in him like wrestlers. “Are you sure it's as bad as all that? I mean girls—-” Ted flounders hopelessly between his eagerness to help and his knowledge that it will take ungodly tact. “I mean, Nancy's different all right—but they change their minds—and they come around—and—”

“Listen, though.” Ted's voice is trying really hard to sound rational, even though two things are battling inside him like wrestlers: his deep sympathy for Oliver and the need to keep it from coming out in silly ways. “Are you sure it’s really that bad? I mean, girls—” Ted is struggling to find the right words, caught between his desire to help and the understanding that it will require unbelievable sensitivity. “I mean, Nancy is different, sure—but they change their minds—and they come around—and—”

Oliver spreads out his hands. It is somehow queerly comforting not to let himself be comforted in any degree. “What's the use? Tried to explain—got her mother—Nancy was out but she certainly left a message—easier if we never saw each other again—well—Then she sent back everything—she knew I'd tried to phone her—tried to explain—never a word since then except my name and address on the package—oh it's over, Ted. Feenee. But it's pretty well smashed me. For the present, at least.”

Oliver spreads his hands. It's oddly comforting to not allow himself to be comforted at all. “What’s the point? I tried to explain—got her mother—Nancy was out but she definitely left a message—easier if we never saw each other again—well—then she sent back everything—she knew I’d tried to call her—tried to explain—never heard a word since then except my name and address on the package—oh, it’s over, Ted. Feenee. But it’s really broken me. For now, at least.”

“But if you started it,” Ted says stubbornly.

“But if you started it,” Ted says insistently.

“Oh I did, of course—gentlemanly supposition anyhow—that's why—don't you see?”

“Oh I did, of course—just a gentlemanly assumption anyway—that's why—don’t you see?”

“Can't say I do exactly.”

"Can't say I do, really."

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“We're both of us too proud, Ted. And too poor. And starting again—can't you—visualize—it wouldn't be the way it was—only both of us thinking about that all the time—and still we couldn't get married. I've got less right than ever, now—oh, but how could we after what we've said—” and this time his voice has lost all the attitudes of youth, it is singularly older and seems to come from the center of a place full of pain.

“We're both too proud, Ted. And too broke. And starting over—can’t you—imagine—it wouldn’t be the same—just both of us thinking about that all the time—and still we couldn’t get married. I have even less right than ever now—oh, but how could we after what we’ve said—” and this time his voice has lost all the youthful tones, sounding distinctly older and coming from a place filled with pain.

“I wish I could help, though, Ollie. You know,” says Ted.

“I wish I could help, though, Ollie. You know,” says Ted.

“Wish you could.” Then later, “Thanks.” “Welcome.”

“Wish you could.” Then later, “Thanks.” “No problem.”

Both smoke and are silent for a time, remembering small things out of the last eight years.

Both smoke and remain silent for a while, reminiscing about little moments from the past eight years.

“But what are you going to do, Ollie, now you've kissed the great god Advertising a fond good-by?”

“But what are you going to do, Ollie, now that you've said a fond goodbye to the great god Advertising?”

Ollie stirs uneasily.

Ollie fidgets anxiously.

“Dunno—exactly. I told you about those two short stories Easten wanted me to take out of my novel? Well, I've done it and sent 'em in—and he'll buy 'em all right.”

“Not sure—exactly. I mentioned those two short stories Easten wanted me to remove from my novel? Well, I’ve done it and sent them in—and he’ll definitely buy them.”

“That's fine!”

"That's okay!"

“It's a little money, anyhow. And then—remember Dick Lamoureux?”

“It's a small amount of money, anyway. And then—do you remember Dick Lamoureux?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Got a letter from him right after—I came back from St. Louis. Well, he's got a big job with the American Express in Paris—European Advertising Manager or something like that—he's been crazy to have either of us come over ever since that idea of the three of us getting an apartment on the Rive Gauche fell through. Well, he says, if I can come over, he'll get me some sort of a job—not much to go on at first but they want people who are willing to stay—enough to live on anyway—I want to get out of the country, Ted.”

“Got a letter from him right after I got back from St. Louis. Well, he’s landed a big job with American Express in Paris—European Advertising Manager or something like that. He’s been eager for either of us to come over ever since the plan for the three of us to get an apartment on the Rive Gauche fell through. Anyway, he says if I can make it over there, he’ll help me find some kind of job—nothing major at first, but they're looking for people willing to stick around—enough to live on for sure. I really want to get out of the country, Ted.”

“Should think you would. Good Lord—Paris! Why you lucky, lucky Indian!” says Ted affectionately. “When'll you leave?” “Don't know. He said cable him if I really decided—think I will. They need men and I can get a fair enough letter from Vanamee. I've been thinking it over ever since the letter came—wondering if I'd take it. Think I will now. Well.”

“Of course you would. Good Lord—Paris! You lucky, lucky guy!” says Ted warmly. “When are you leaving?” “Not sure. He said to message him if I really decided—I think I will. They need people, and I can get a decent recommendation from Vanamee. I've been thinking about it ever since the letter arrived—wondering if I should go. I think I will now. Well.”

“Well, I wish I was going along, Crowe.”

“Well, I wish I could go with you, Crowe.”

And this time Oliver is really able to smile.

And this time, Oliver can truly smile.

“No, you don't.”

“Nope.”

“Oh well—but, honestly—well, no, I suppose I don't. And I suppose that's something you know all about, too, you—private detective!”

“Oh well—but, honestly—well, no, I guess I don't. And I suppose that's something you know all about, too, you—private investigator!”

“Private detective! Why, you poor ass, if you haven't noticed how I've been playing godmother to you all the way through this house-party—”

“Private detective! You poor fool, if you haven't seen how I've been looking out for you this whole time at this house party—”

“I have. I suppose I'd thank anybody else. Coming from you, though, I can only say that such was both my hope and my expectation.”

“I have. I guess I would thank anyone else. Coming from you, though, I can only say that was both my hope and my expectation.”

“Oh, you perfect ass!” Both laugh, a little unsteadily.

“Oh, you perfect ass!” They both laugh, a bit awkwardly.

“Well, Ollie, what think?” says Ted, finding some difficulty with his words for some reason or other.

“Well, Ollie, what do you think?” says Ted, struggling to find the right words for some reason.

“Think? Can't tell, my amorous child. Coldly considered, I think you've got a good show—and I'm very strong for it, needless to say—and if you don't go and put it over pretty soon I'll be intensely annoyed—one of the pleasures I've promised myself for years and years has been getting most disgracefully fried at your wedding, Ted.”

“Think? Can't say, my loving child. Honestly, I believe you have a great opportunity—and I'm totally on board with it, obviously—and if you don't make it happen soon, I'll be really annoyed—one of the things I’ve been looking forward to for years has been getting completely wasted at your wedding, Ted.”

“Well, tonight is going to be zero hour, I think.” Ted proceeds with a try at being flippant and Oliver cackles with mirth.

“Well, tonight is going to be the big night, I think.” Ted tries to be casual, and Oliver bursts out laughing.

“I knew it. I knew it. Old Uncle Ollie, the Young Proposer's Guide and Pocket Companion.” Then his voice changes. “Luck,” he says briefly.

“I knew it. I knew it. Old Uncle Ollie, the Young Proposer's Guide and Pocket Companion.” Then his voice shifts. “Luck,” he says shortly.

“Thanks. Need it.”

“Thanks. I need it.”

“Of course I'm not worthy,” Ted begins diffidently but Oliver stops him.

“Of course I'm not worthy,” Ted starts hesitantly, but Oliver cuts him off.

“They never are. I wasn't. But that doesn't make any difference. You've got to—n'est-ce pas?

“They never are. I wasn't. But that doesn't make any difference. You've got to—right?

“You old bum! Yes. But when I think of it—-”

“You old bum! Yeah. But when I think about it—”

“Don't”

"Do not"

“But leaving out everything else—it seems so damned cheeky! When Elinor's got everything, including all the money in the world, and I—”

“But leaving out everything else—it seems so damned cheeky! When Elinor's got everything, including all the money in the world, and I—”

“We talked that over a long time ago, remember? And remember what we decided—that it didn't matter, in this year and world at least. Of course I'm assuming that you're really in love with her—”

“We discussed this a long time ago, remember? And do you recall what we decided—that it didn’t matter, at least in this year and world. Of course, I’m assuming that you’re truly in love with her—”

“I am,” from Ted very soberly. “Oh I am, all right.”

“I am,” Ted said very seriously. “Oh, I am, for sure.”

“Well then, go ahead. And, Theodore, I shall watch your antic motions with the greatest sarcastic delight, both now and in the future—either way it breaks. Moreover I'll take anybody out of the action that you don't want around—and if there were anything else I could do—”

“Well then, go ahead. And, Theodore, I’ll watch your silly moves with the greatest sarcastic delight, both now and in the future—no matter how it ends. Plus, I’ll remove anyone from the scene that you don’t want around—and if there’s anything else I can do—”

“Got to win off my own service,” says Ted. “You know. But thanks all the same. Only when I think of—some incidents of Paris—and how awful near I've come to making a complete fool of myself with that Severance woman in the last month—well—”

“Got to win on my own serve,” says Ted. “You know. But thanks anyway. It’s just that when I think of—some things that happened in Paris—and how close I came to completely embarrassing myself with that Severance woman in the last month—well—”

“Look here, Ted.” Oliver is really worried. “You're not going to let that—interfere—are you? Right now?”

“Listen, Ted.” Oliver is really worried. “You’re not going to let that—get in the way—are you? Not right now?”

“I've got to tell her.” Ted's smile is a trifle painful. “Got to, you know. Oh not that. But France. The whole business.”

“I need to tell her.” Ted's smile is a bit forced. “I have to, you know. Oh, not that. But France. The whole situation.”

“But good heavens, man, you aren't going to make it the start of the conversation?”

“But good heavens, man, you’re not going to start the conversation like that?”

“Well—maybe not. But it's all got to be—explained. Only way I'll ever feel decent—and I don't suppose I'll feel too decent then.”

“Well—maybe not. But it all needs to be—explained. It’s the only way I’ll ever feel okay—and I doubt I’ll feel too okay even then.”

“But Ted—oh it's your game, of course. Only I don't think it's being—fair—to either of you to tell her just now.”

“But Ted—oh it's your game, of course. I just don’t think it’s fair to either of you to tell her right now.”

“Can't help it, Ollie.” Ted's face sets into what Oliver once christened his “mule-look.” “I've thought it over backwards and sideways and all around the block—and I can't squirm out of it because it'll be incredibly hard to do. As a matter of fact,” he pauses, “it'll tell itself, you know, probably,” he ends, more prophetically than he would probably care to know.

“Can’t help it, Ollie.” Ted’s expression shifts into what Oliver once called his “mule-look.” “I’ve thought it through from every angle, and I can’t escape it because it’s going to be really tough to do. Actually,” he pauses, “it’ll probably reveal itself, you know,” he concludes, more prophetically than he’d likely want to admit.

“Well, I simply don't see—”

“Well, I just don’t see—”

Must,” and after that Oliver knows there is very little good of arguing the point much further. He has known Ted for eight years without finding out that a certain bitter and Calvinistic penchant for self-crucifixion is one of his ruling forces—and one of those least easily deduced from his externals. Still he makes a last effort.

Must, and after that, Oliver realizes there's little point in arguing any further. He's known Ted for eight years without discovering that a certain bitter and Calvinistic tendency for self-sacrifice is one of his driving forces—and one of those least easily guessed from his appearance. Still, he makes one last attempt.

“Now don't start getting all tied up about that. Keep your mind on Elinor.”

“Now don't get all worked up about that. Focus on Elinor.”

“That's not—hard.”

"That's not hard."

“Good—I see that you have all the proper reactions. And you'll excuse me for saying that I don't think she's too good for you—and even if she were she'd have to marry somebody, you know—and when you put it, put it straight, and let Paris and everything else you're worrying about go plumb to hell! And that's good advice.”

“Great—I see you’re responding the right way. And you’ll forgive me for saying that I don’t believe she’s too good for you—and even if she was, she’d still have to marry someone, you know—and when you do it, do it honestly, and let Paris and all that other stuff you’re stressing about go to hell! And that’s solid advice.”

“I know it. I'll tell you of course.”

“I know it. I’ll definitely tell you.”

“Well, I should think you would!”

“Well, I should think you would!”

Oliver looks at his watch. “Great Scott—they'll be unmasking in twenty minutes. And I've got to go back and cut Juliet out of the herd and take her to supper—”

Oliver checks his watch. “Wow—they'll be unmasking in twenty minutes. I need to go back and get Juliet out of the crowd and take her to dinner—”

They rise and look at each other. Then

They rise and look at each other. Then

“Hope this is the last time, Ted, old fel—which isn't any reflection on the last eight years odd,” says Oliver slowly, and their hands grip once and hard. Then they both start talking fast as they walk back to the house to cover the unworthy emotion. But just as they are going in the door, Oliver hisses into Ted's ear, an advisory whisper,

“Hope this is the last time, Ted, my old friend—which isn't a reflection on the last eight years or so,” Oliver says slowly, and they grip each other's hands firmly. Then they both start to talk quickly as they walk back to the house to mask the unworthy emotion. But just as they reach the door, Oliver leans in and whispers into Ted's ear, giving him some advice,

“Now go and eat all the supper you can, you idiot—it always helps.”

“Now go and eat as much dinner as you can, you idiot—it always helps.”





XXXI

The parti-colored harlequin and the young Chinese lady in blue silks are walking the Italian gardens, talking about nothing in particular. Ted has managed to discuss the moon—it is high now, a round white lustre—the night, which is warm—the art of garden decoration, French, English and Italian—the pleasantness of Southampton after New York—all with great nervous fluency but so completely as if he had met Elinor for the first time ten minutes ago that she is beginning to wonder why, if he dislikes her as much as that, he ever suggested leaving the dance-floor at all.

The colorful harlequin and the young Chinese woman in blue silks are strolling through the Italian gardens, chatting about nothing in particular. Ted has somehow brought up the moon—it's high now, shining round and white—the warm night—the art of garden design, French, English, and Italian—the charm of Southampton compared to New York—all with great nervous ease, but so much as if he had just met Elinor ten minutes ago that she’s starting to wonder why, if he dislikes her that much, he even suggested leaving the dance floor at all.

Ted, meanwhile, is frantically conscious of the fact that they have reached the end of the garden, are turning back, and still he is so cripplingly tongue-tied about the only thing he really wishes to say that he cannot even get the words out to suggest their sitting down. It is not until he stumbles over a pebble while passing a small hard marble seat set back in a nest of hedge that he manages to make his first useful remark of the promenade.

Ted, on the other hand, is painfully aware that they've reached the end of the garden, are turning back, and yet he is so utterly at a loss for words about the one thing he truly wants to say that he can't even suggest they sit down. It's not until he trips over a pebble while passing a small, hard marble seat nestled in a hedge that he finally manages to make his first useful comment of the walk.

“Ah—a bench!” he says brightly, and then, because that sounded so completely imbecile, plunges on.

“Ah—a bench!” he says cheerfully, and then, because that sounded so completely stupid, keeps going.

“Don't you want to sit down a minute, Elinor?—I—you—it's so cool—so warm, I mean—” He closes his mouth firmly—what a ghastly way to begin!

“Don’t you want to take a seat for a minute, Elinor?—I—you—it's so cool—so warm, I mean—” He shuts his mouth tightly—what a terrible way to start!

But Elinor says “Yes” politely and they try to adapt themselves to the backless ornamental bench, Ted nervously crossing and recrossing his legs until he happens to think that Elinor certainly never would marry anybody with St. Vitus' Dance.

But Elinor says "Yes" politely, and they try to adjust themselves to the backless decorative bench, with Ted nervously crossing and uncrossing his legs until he realizes that Elinor would definitely never marry anyone with St. Vitus' Dance.

“Can't tell you how nice it's been this time, Elinor. And you've been—” There, things are going better—at least, he has recovered his voice.

“Can't tell you how nice it's been this time, Elinor. And you've been—” There, things are going better—at least, he has found his voice again.

“Why, you know how much we love to have you, Ted,” says Elinor and Ted feels himself turn hot and cold as he was certain you never really did except in diseases. But then she adds, “You and Ollie and Bob Templar, and, oh, all Peter's friends.”

“Why, you know how much we love having you, Ted,” says Elinor, and Ted feels a rush of heat and chill as he knows deep down that you never really did, except when it came to sickness. But then she adds, “You, Ollie, and Bob Templar, and, oh, all of Peter's friends.”

He looks at her steadily for a long moment—the blue silks of her costume suit her completely. She is there, black hair and clear eyes, small hands and mouth pure as the body of a dream and elvish with thoughts like a pansy—all the body of her, all that people call her. And she is so delicately removed from him—so clean in all things where he is not—that he knows savagely within him that there can be no real justice in a world where he can even touch her lightly, and yet he must touch her because if he does not he will die. All the things he meant to say shake from him like scraps of confetti, he does not worry any more about money or seeming ridiculous or being worthy, all he knows at all in the world is his absolute need of her, a need complete as a child's and so choosing any words that come.

He gazes at her intently for a long moment—the blue fabric of her costume fits her perfectly. She stands there, with black hair and bright eyes, small hands and a mouth pure as a dream, almost magical with thoughts like a pansy—all of her, everything people refer to her as. And she feels so delicately separate from him—so pristine in all the ways he isn't—that he knows fiercely inside that there can be no true fairness in a world where he can even lightly touch her, yet he must touch her because if he doesn't, he will die. All the things he meant to say fall away from him like bits of confetti; he no longer worries about money or looking foolish or being deserving. All he understands in the world is his deep need for her, a need as complete as a child's, and he chooses whatever words come to mind.

“Listen—do you like me?” says the particolored harlequin and all the sharp leaves of the hedge begin to titter as wind runs over them at one of the oldest and least sensible questions in the world.

“Hey—do you like me?” says the colorful harlequin, and all the sharp leaves of the hedge start to rustle as the wind blows through them, asking one of the oldest and silliest questions in the world.

The young Chinese lady turns toward the harlequin. There is some laughter in her voice and a great deal of surprise.

The young Chinese woman turns to the harlequin. There's some laughter in her voice and a lot of surprise.

“Why, Ted, of course—why, why shouldn't I?—You're Peter's friend and—”

“Why, Ted, of course—why should I not?—You're Peter's friend and—”

“Oh, I don't mean that!” The harlequin's hands twist at each other till the knuckles hurt, but he seems to have recovered most voluble if chaotic powers of speech.

“Oh, I don't mean that!” The harlequin's hands twist together until the knuckles ache, but he appears to have regained a mostly articulate, albeit chaotic, ability to speak.

“That was silly, asking that—but it's hard—when you care for anybody so much you can't see—when you love them till they're the only thing there is you care about—and you know you're not fit to touch them—not worthy of them—that they're thousands of times too good for you but—oh, Elinor, Elinor, I just can't stand it any more! Do you love me, Elinor, because I love you as I never loved anything else in the world?”

“That was silly to ask that—but it’s tough—when you care about someone so much you can’t see—when you love them to the point that they’re the only thing that matters to you—and you know you’re not good enough to be with them—not worthy of them—that they’re way too good for you but—oh, Elinor, Elinor, I just can’t take it anymore! Do you love me, Elinor, because I love you like I’ve never loved anything else in the world?”

The young Chinese lady doesn't seem to be quite certain of just what is happening. She has started to speak three times and stopped each time while the harlequin has been waiting with the suspense of a man hanging from Heaven on a pack-thread. But then she does speak.

The young Chinese woman seems unsure about what’s going on. She has tried to speak three times but hesitated each time while the harlequin waited anxiously like a man dangling from Heaven by a thread. But eventually, she does speak.

“I think I do, Ted—-oh, Ted, I know I do,” she says uncertainly—and then Oliver, if he were there, would have stepped forward to bow like an elegant jack-knife at the applause most righteously due him for perfect staging, for he really could not have managed better about the kiss that follows if he had spent days and days showing the principals how to rehearse it.

“I think I do, Ted—oh, Ted, I know I do,” she says, sounding unsure—and then Oliver, if he had been there, would have stepped forward to bow like a graceful jackknife at the applause he rightly deserved for perfect staging, because he really couldn’t have orchestrated the kiss that follows any better if he had spent days teaching the actors how to rehearse it.

And then something happens that is as sudden as a bubble's going to pieces and most completely out of keeping with any of Oliver's ideas on how love should be set for the theatre. For “Oh, what am I doing?” says the harlequin in the voice of a man who has met his airy double alone in a wood full of ghosts and seen his own death in its face, and he crumples into a loose bag of parti-colored silks, his head in his hands. [Illustration: The Young Chinese Lady is Shrinking Inside Her Silks] It would be nothing very much to any sensible person, no doubt—the picture that made itself out of cold dishonorable fog in the instant of peace after their double release from pain. It was only the way that Elinor looked at him after the kiss—and remembering the last time he saw his own diminished little image in the open eyes of a girl.

And then something happens that's as sudden as a bubble popping, completely unexpected for Oliver and his ideas about love in the theater. “Oh, what am I doing?” says the harlequin, sounding like a man who’s just encountered his ghostly twin in a haunted forest and has seen his own death reflected back at him. He collapses into a loose pile of colorful silks, his head in his hands. [Illustration: The Young Chinese Lady is Shrinking Inside Her Silks] To any sensible person, it wouldn’t seem like much—the image that emerged from the cold, shameful fog in that moment of calm after they were both freed from their pain. It was just the way Elinor looked at him after the kiss—and it made him remember the last time he saw his own small reflection in a girl’s open eyes.

The young Chinese lady is shrinking inside her silks as if frost had touched her—all she knows is that she doesn't understand. And then there is the harlequin looking at her with his face gone suddenly pinched and odd as if he had started to torture himself with his own hands; and the fact that he will not touch her, and what he says.

The young Chinese woman feels small in her silks as if frost had touched her—all she knows is that she feels confused. And then there’s the harlequin, looking at her with a suddenly tight and strange expression, as if he’s begun to hurt himself with his own hands; and the fact that he won’t touch her, along with his words.

“Oh, Elinor, darling. Oh, I can't tell you, I can't.”

“Oh, Elinor, sweetheart. Oh, I can’t explain, I just can’t.”

“But what is it, Ted?”

“But what is it, Ted?”

“It's this—it's what I meant to tell you before I ever told you I loved you—what I haven't any right not to tell you—and I guess that the fact I didn't, shows pretty well what sort of a fellow I am. Do you really think you know about me, dear—do you really think you do?”

“It's this—it's what I meant to tell you before I ever told you I loved you—what I have no right not to tell you—and I guess the fact that I didn't shows pretty clearly what kind of person I am. Do you really think you know me, darling—do you really think you do?”

“Why, of course, Ted.” The voice is still a little chill with the fright he gave her, but under that it is beautifully secure.

“Of course, Ted.” The voice is still a bit icy from the scare he gave her, but underneath, it sounds really confident.

“Well, you don't. And, oh Lord, why couldn't it have happened before I went to France!—because then it would have been all different and I'd have had some sort of a right—not a right, maybe—but anyhow, I could have come to you—straight. I can't now, dear, that's all.”

“Well, you don't. And, oh my God, why couldn't this have happened before I went to France!—because then everything would have been different and I would have had some kind of a right—not a right, maybe—but anyway, I could have come to you—directly. I can't now, dear, that's all.”

The voice halts as if something were breaking to pieces inside of it.

The voice stops, as if something is shattering inside it.

“I can't bring you what you'd bring me. Oh, it isn't anything—physically—dangerous—that way—I—was—lucky.” The words space themselves as slowly as if each one of them burnt like acid as it came. “It's—just—that. Just that—while I was in France—I went over—all the hurdles—and then a few more, I guess—and I've got to—tell you about it—because I love you—and because I wouldn't dare love you, even—if I didn't—tell you the truth. You see. But, oh my God, I never thought it would—hurt so!” and the parti-colored body of the harlequin is shaken with a painful passion that seems ridiculously out of keeping with his motley. But all that the young Chinese lady feels is that for a single and brittle instant she and somebody else had a star in their hands that covered them with light clean silver, and that now the conjuror who made the star out of nothing and gave it to her is showing her just why there never was any star. Moreover, she has only known she was in love for the last five minutes—and that is hardly long enough for her to discover that love itself is too living to be very much like any nice girl's dreams of it—and the shock of what Ted has said has brought every one of her mother's reticent acid hints on the general uncleanliness of Man too prickling-close to her mind. And she can't understand—she never will understand, she thinks with dull pain.

“I can't give you what you’d give me. Oh, it’s not anything—physically—dangerous—like that—I—was—lucky.” The words come out slowly, as if each one burns like acid as it’s spoken. “It’s—just—that. Just that—while I was in France—I faced—all the hurdles—and then a few more, I guess—and I’ve got to—tell you about it—because I love you—and because I wouldn’t even dare to love you if I didn’t—tell you the truth. You see. But, oh my God, I never thought it would—hurt so!” and the colorful body of the harlequin shakes with a painful passion that feels ridiculously out of place with his costume. But all the young Chinese lady feels is that for a brief moment, she and someone else had a star in their hands that surrounded them with bright, clean silver, and now the magician who created the star from nothing and gave it to her is revealing why there never was any star. Furthermore, she has only realized she was in love for the last five minutes—and that’s hardly long enough for her to discover that love itself is too real to be much like any nice girl’s dreams of it—and the shock of what Ted has said has brought every one of her mother’s subtle, biting hints about the general uncleanliness of Man too close to her mind. And she can’t understand—she thinks she never will understand, with dull pain.

“Oh how could you, Ted? How could you?” she says as he waits as a man walking the plank might wait for the final gentle push that will send him overboard.

“Oh, how could you, Ted? How could you?” she says as he waits like a man walking the plank might wait for the final gentle push that will send him overboard.

“Oh, I know it was fine of you to tell me—but it's just spoiled everything forever. Oh, Ted, how could you?” and then she is half-running, half-walking, up the path toward the porch and all she knows is that she must get somewhere where she can be by herself. The harlequin does not follow her.

“Oh, I know it was nice of you to tell me—but you've just ruined everything forever. Oh, Ted, how could you?” Then she is half-running, half-walking up the path toward the porch, and all she knows is that she needs to get somewhere she can be alone. The harlequin does not follow her.





XXXII

Oliver, in the middle of a painfully vivid dream in which he has just received in the lounge of a Yale Club crowded with whispering, pointing spectators the news that Miss Nancy Ellicott of St. Louis has eloped with the Prince of Wales, wakes, to hear someone stumbling around the room in the dark.

Oliver, in the middle of a painfully vivid dream where he has just gotten the news in the lounge of a Yale Club packed with whispering, pointing spectators that Miss Nancy Ellicott from St. Louis has run away with the Prince of Wales, wakes up to hear someone fumbling around the room in the dark.

“That you, Ted?”

“Is that you, Ted?”

“Yes. Go to bed.”

“Yep. Go to bed.”

“Can't—I'm there. What's time?”

“Can’t—I'm there. What time?”

“'Bout five, I guess.” Ted doesn't seem to want to be very communicative.

“About five, I guess.” Ted doesn't seem interested in chatting.

“Um.” A pause while Oliver remembers what it was he wanted to ask Ted about and Ted undresses silently.

“Um.” Oliver takes a moment to recall what he wanted to ask Ted about while Ted quietly undresses.

“Well—congratulations?”

"Well—congrats?"

Ted's voice is very even, very controlled.

Ted's voice is calm and steady.

“Sorry, Ollie. Not even with all your good advice.”

“Sorry, Ollie. Not even with all your great advice.”

Honestly?”

“Seriously?”

“Uh-huh.” “Well, look here—better luck next time, anyway. It's all—”

“Uh-huh.” “Well, look, better luck next time, anyway. It's all—”

“It's all over, Ollie. I'm getting out of here tomorrow before most of them are up. Special breakfast and everything—called back to town by urgent legal affairs.” He laughs, rather too barkingly for Oliver to like it.

“It's all done, Ollie. I'm leaving here tomorrow before most of them wake up. Special breakfast and all—called back to town for urgent legal matters.” He laughs, a bit too harshly for Oliver’s liking.

“Oh, Hell!”

“Oh, damn!”

“Correct.”

"That's right."

“Well, she's—”

"Well, she's—"

“She's an angel, Ollie. But I had to tell her—about France. That broke it. D'you wonder?”

“She's an angel, Ollie. But I had to tell her—about France. That broke it. Do you wonder?”

“Oh, you poor, damn, honorable, simple-minded, blessed, blasted fool! Before you'd really begun?”

“Oh, you poor, damn, honorable, simple-minded, blessed, blasted fool! Before you'd really started?”

Ted hesitates. “Y-yes.”

Ted hesitates. “Y-yeah.”

“Oh, hell!”

“Oh, crap!”

“Well, if all you can do is to lie back in bed there and call on your Redeemer when—-Sorry, Ollie. But I'm not feeling too pleasant tonight.”

“Well, if all you can do is lie back in bed and call on your Redeemer when—Sorry, Ollie. But I'm not feeling too great tonight.”

“Well, I ought to know—”

"Well, I should know—"

“Forgot. You ought. Well—you do.”

"Forgot. You should. Well—you do."

“But I don't see anything yet that—”

“But I don't see anything yet that—”

“She does.”

"She does."

“But—”

“But—”

“Oh, Ollie, what's the use? We can both of us play Job's comforter to the other because we're pretty good friends. But you can see how my telling her would—oh well there isn't much percentage in hashing it over. I've done what I've done. If I'd known I'd have to pay for it this way, I wouldn't have—but there, we're all made like that. There's one thing I can't do—and that is get away with a thing like that on false pretences—I'd rather shoot the works on one roll and crap than use the sort of dice that behave. I went into the thing with my eyes open—now I've got to pay for it—well, what of it? It wouldn't make all the difference to a lot of girls, perhaps—a lot of the best—but it does to Elinor and she's the only person I want. If I can't have her, I don't want anything—but if I've made what all the Y.M.C.A. Christians that ever sold nickel bars of chocolate for a quarter would call a swine out of myself—well, I'm going to be a first-class swine. So put on my glad rags, Josie, I'm going to Rector's and hell!”

“Oh, Ollie, what's the point? We can both play the role of comforters for each other because we're good friends. But you see how me telling her would—oh well, there's not much benefit in going over it again. I've done what I've done. If I'd known I'd have to pay for it like this, I wouldn't have—but there it is, we're all like that. There's one thing I can't do—and that's get away with something like that under false pretenses—I’d rather go all in on one bet and lose than play it safe with dice that behave. I went into this with my eyes wide open—now I’ve got to deal with it—so what? It might not make a difference to a lot of girls, maybe not even to the best ones—but it does to Elinor, and she's the only one I care about. If I can't have her, I don't want anything—but if I’ve turned myself into what all the Y.M.C.A. Christians who ever sold nickel bars of chocolate for a quarter would call a swine—well, I’m going to be a first-class swine. So get me dressed up, Josie, I’m heading to Rector’s and I don’t care!”

All this has been light enough toward the end but the lightness is not far from a very real desperation, all the same.

All of this has felt light enough towards the end, but that lightness is still close to a very real desperation.

“Meaning by which?” Oliver queries uneasily.

"Which meaning?" Oliver asks unsure.

“Meaning by which that some of my address for the next two-three weeks will be care of Mrs. Rose Severance, 4th floor, the Nineveh, Riverside Drive, New York—you know the place, I showed it to you once from a bus-top when we were talking the mysterious lady over. And that I don't think Mr. Theodore Billett will graduate cum laude from Columbia Law School. In fact, I think it very possible that Mr. Billett will join Mr. Oliver Crowe, the celebrated unpublished novelist on a pilgrimage to Paris for to cure their broken hearts and go to the devil like gentlemen. Eh, Ollie?”

“Just to let you know, I’ll be staying with Mrs. Rose Severance, 4th floor, the Nineveh, Riverside Drive, New York for the next two to three weeks—you know the place; I showed it to you once from a bus top when we were talking about the mysterious lady. Also, I don’t think Mr. Theodore Billett will graduate cum laude from Columbia Law School. In fact, it seems quite possible that Mr. Billett will join Mr. Oliver Crowe, the famous unpublished novelist, on a trip to Paris to mend their broken hearts and indulge in a bit of mischief like gentlemen. Right, Ollie?”

“Well, that's all right for me,” says Oliver combatively. “And I always imagined we'd find each other in hell. I'm not trying to be inhospitable with my own pet red-hot gridiron, but all the same—”

“Well, that's fine for me,” Oliver says, feeling defensive. “And I always thought we’d meet again in hell. I'm not trying to be unwelcoming with my own scorching hot grill, but still—”

“Now, Crowe, for Pete's sake, it's five o'clock in the morning and I'm catching the 7.12—”

“Come on, Crowe, for goodness' sake, it's five in the morning and I'm catching the 7:12—”

And Oliver is too sleepy to argue the point. Besides he knows quite well that any arguments he can use will only drive Ted, in his present state of mind, a good deal farther and faster along the road he has so dramatically picked out for himself. So, between trying to think of some means of putting either sense or the fear of God into Elinor Piper, whatever Ted may say about it, and wondering how the latter would take a suggestion to come over to Melgrove for a while instead of starting an immoral existence with that beautiful but possessive friend of Louise's, he drops off to sleep.

And Oliver is too tired to argue about it. Besides, he knows that any points he brings up will only push Ted further down the path he has dramatically chosen for himself. So, while trying to think of a way to instill some sense or at least the fear of God into Elinor Piper, despite what Ted might say, and wondering how Elinor would react to the idea of coming over to Melgrove for a bit instead of diving into an unhealthy situation with that beautiful but possessive friend of Louise's, he drifts off to sleep.





XXXIII

Oliver had depended on Ted's noisy habits in dressing and packing to wake him and give them a chance to talk before Ted left—but when he woke it was to hear a respectful servantly voice saying “Ten o'clock, sir!” and his first look around the room showed him that Ted's bed was empty and Ted's things were gone. There was a scribbled note propped up against the mirror, though.

Oliver had relied on Ted's loud routines while getting dressed and packed to wake him up and have a chance to chat before Ted left—but when he opened his eyes, he heard a polite servant's voice saying, “It's ten o'clock, sir!” His first glance around the room revealed that Ted's bed was empty and all of Ted's things were gone. There was, however, a hastily written note propped against the mirror.

  “Dear Ollie:

  “So long—and thanks for both good advice
  and sympathy. The latter helped if the former
  didn't. Drop me a message at 252A as soon
  as you decide on this French proposition. I'm
  serious about it.                    TED.”
 
  “Dear Ollie:

  “Goodbye—thanks for your great advice
  and support. The support really helped, even if the advice didn’t. Send me a message at 252A as soon
  as you figure out this French opportunity. I’m serious about it.                    TED.”

By the time he had read this through, Oliver began to feel rather genuinely alarmed.

By the time he finished reading this, Oliver started to feel quite genuinely alarmed.

He could not believe that the whole affair between Ted and Elinor Piper had gone so utterly wrong as the note implied—he had had a whimsical superstition that it must succeed because he was playing property man to it after his own appearance as Romeo had failed—but he knew Ted and the two years' fight against the struggling nervous restlessness and discontent with everything that didn't have either speed or danger in it that the latter, like so many in his position, had had to make. His mouth tightened—no girl on earth, even Nancy, could realize exactly what that meant—the battle to recover steadiness and temperance and sanity in a temperament that was in spite of its poised externals most brilliantly sensitive, most leapingly responsive to all strong stimuli—a temperament moreover that the war and the armistice between them had turned wholly toward the stimuli of fever—and Ted had made it with neither bravado nor bluster and without any particular sense of doing very much—and now this girl was going to smash it and him together as if she were doing nothing more important than playing with jackstones.

He couldn't believe that everything between Ted and Elinor Piper had gone so completely wrong as the note suggested—he had a quirky superstition that it had to succeed because he was supporting it after his own role as Romeo had flopped—but he understood Ted and the two-year struggle against the nervous restlessness and dissatisfaction with anything that didn’t involve speed or danger that many in his position faced. His mouth tightened—no girl on Earth, not even Nancy, could fully grasp what that meant—the fight to regain steadiness, self-control, and sanity in a temperament that, despite its calm exterior, was incredibly sensitive and highly responsive to strong stimuli—especially after the war and the armistice between them had focused entirely on feverish stimuli—and Ted had managed through it all with neither bravado nor arrogance and without feeling like he was doing much of anything—and now this girl was about to ruin it all, as if she were just playing with jackstones.

He remembered a crowd of them talking over suicide one snowy night up in Coblenz—young talk enough but Ted had been the only one who really meant it—he had got quite vehement on picking up your proper cue for exit when you knew that your part was through or you were tired of the part. He remembered café hangers-on in Paris—college men—men who could talk or write or teach or do any one of a dozen things—but men who had crumbled with intention or without it under the strain of the war and the snatches of easy living to excess, and now had about them in everything they said or wore a faint air of mildew; men who stayed in Paris on small useless jobs while their linen and their language verged more and more toward the soiled second-hand—who were always meaning to go home but never went. If Ted went to Paris—with his present mind. Why Ted was his best friend, Oliver realized with a little queer shock in his mind—it was something they had never just happened to say that way. And therefore. Far be it from Oliver to be rude to the daughter of his hostess, but some things were going to be explained to Miss Elinor Piper if they had to be explained by a public spanking in the middle of the Jacobean front hall.

He remembered a group of them talking about suicide one snowy night in Coblenz—young enough to be naive, but Ted was the only one who truly meant it—he had gotten pretty intense about knowing the right moment to exit when you realized your role was over or you were just done with it. He recalled the café regulars in Paris—college guys—men who could talk, write, teach, or do any number of things—but who had crumbled, intentionally or not, under the pressure of the war and the pitfalls of excessive living, and now carried a faint sense of decay in everything they said or wore; guys who lingered in Paris with pointless jobs while their linens and language grew increasingly shabby—men who were always planning to go home but never did. If Ted went to Paris—with his current mindset. Why, Oliver suddenly realized, Ted was his best friend—it was something they had never really said out loud. And because of that. Oliver didn’t want to be rude to his host's daughter, but some things were going to be laid out for Miss Elinor Piper, even if it meant a public spanking in the middle of the Jacobean front hall.

But then there was breakfast, at which few girls appeared, and Elinor was not one of the few. And then Peter insisted on going for a swim before lunch—and then lunch with Elinor at the other end of the table and Juliet Bellamy talking like a mechanical piano into Oliver's ear so that he had to crane his neck to see Elinor at all. What he saw, however, reassured him a little—for he had always thought Elinor one of the calmest young persons in the world, and calm young persons do not generally keep adding spoonfuls of salt abstractedly to their clam-broth till the mixture tastes like the bottom of the sea.

But then there was breakfast, and not many girls showed up, and Elinor wasn't one of them. Then Peter insisted on going for a swim before lunch—followed by lunch with Elinor at the other end of the table, while Juliet Bellamy chatted away like a mechanical piano into Oliver's ear, making him twist his neck just to see Elinor at all. What he did see, though, made him feel a bit better—he had always thought of Elinor as one of the calmest young people in the world, and calm young people usually don't keep adding spoonfuls of salt absentmindedly to their clam broth until it tastes like the ocean floor.

But even at that it was not till just before tea-time that Oliver managed to cut her away from the vociferous rest of the house-party that seemed bent on surrounding them both with the noise and publicity of a private Coney Island. Peter has expressed a fond desire to motor over to a little tea-room he knows where you can dance and the others had received the suggestion with frantic applause. Oliver was just starting downstairs after changing his shoes, cursing house-party manners in general and Juliet Bellamy in particular all over his mind when Elinor's voice came up to him from below.

But even then, it wasn't until just before tea-time that Oliver finally managed to pull her away from the loud and crazy house-party that seemed determined to surround them both with the noise and chaos of a private amusement park. Peter had mentioned he really wanted to drive over to a little tea room he knows where they can dance, and the others had responded with excited cheers. Oliver was just heading downstairs after changing his shoes, silently cursing house-party etiquette in general and Juliet Bellamy in particular when he heard Elinor's voice calling to him from below.

“No, really, Petey. No, I know it's rude of me but honestly I am tired and if I'm going to feel like anything but limp tulle this evening. No, I'm perfectly all right, I just want to rest for a little while and I promise I'll be positively incandescent at dinner. No, Juliet dear, I wouldn't keep you or anybody else away from Peter's nefarious projects for the world—”

“No, really, Petey. I know it’s rude of me, but honestly, I am tired and if I’m going to feel like anything but limp tulle this evening. No, I’m perfectly fine, I just want to rest for a little while, and I promise I’ll be absolutely glowing at dinner. No, Juliet dear, I wouldn’t keep you or anyone else away from Peter’s shady projects for the world—”

That was quite enough for Oliver—he tiptoed back and hid in his own closet—wondering mildly how he was going to explain his presence there if a search party opened the door. He heard a chorus of voices calling him from below, first warningly, then impatiently—heard Peter bounce up the stairs and yell “Ollie! Ollie, you slacker!” into his own room—and then finally the last motor slurred away and he was able to creep out of his shell.

That was more than enough for Oliver—he tiptoed back and hid in his closet—wondering a bit how he would explain being there if a search party opened the door. He heard a mix of voices calling him from downstairs, first in a warning tone, then with impatience—heard Peter bounce up the stairs and shout “Ollie! Ollie, you slacker!” into his own room—and then finally the last voice faded away and he was able to creep out of his hiding spot.

He met Elinor on the stairs—looking encouragingly droopy, he thought.

He ran into Elinor on the stairs—she looked somewhat encouragingly downcast, he thought.

“Why Ollie, what's the matter? The pack was howling for you all over the house—they've all gone over to the Sharley—look, I'll get you a car—” She went down a couple of steps toward the telephone.

“Why, Ollie, what’s wrong? The pack was howling for you around the house—they’ve all gone over to the Sharley—look, I’ll get you a car—” She took a couple of steps down toward the phone.

Oliver immediately and without much difficulty put on his best expression of blight.

Oliver quickly and easily put on his most desolate expression.

“Sorry, El—must have dropped off to sleep,” he said unblushingly. “Lay down on my bed to sort of think some things over—and that's what happens of course. But don't bother—”

“Sorry, El—must have dozed off,” he said without any shame. “I laid down on my bed to think things over—and that's what happens, of course. But don’t worry—”

“It's no trouble. I could take you over myself but I was so sort of fagged out—that's why I didn't go with them,” she added—a little uncertainly he noticed.

“It's no problem. I could take you over myself, but I was just really worn out—that's why I didn't go with them,” she added—slightly uncertainly, he noticed.

“And—oh it's just being silly and tired I suppose, but all of them together—”

“And—oh, I guess it’s just being silly and tired, but all of them together—”

“I know,” said Oliver and hoped his voice had sounded appropriately bitter. “No reflections on you or Peter, El, you both understand and you've both been too nice for words—but some of the others sometimes—”

“I know,” said Oliver, hoping his voice sounded bitter enough. “This isn’t about you or Peter, El; you both get it and have been incredibly kind—but some of the others sometimes—”

“Oh I'm sorry,” said Elinor contritely, and Oliver felt somewhat as if he were swindling her out of sympathy she probably needed for herself by deliberately calling attention to his own cut finger. But it had to be done—there wasn't any sense in both of them, he and Ted, walking crippled when one of them might be able to doctor the other up by just giving up a little pride. He went on.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Elinor said apologetically, and Oliver felt a bit like he was robbing her of sympathy she likely needed for herself by drawing attention to his own cut finger. But it needed to be done—there was no point in both of them, him and Ted, being injured when one of them could help the other just by letting go of a little pride. He continued.

“So I thought—I'd just stay around here with a book or something—get some tea from your mother, later, if she were here—”

“So I thought—I’d just hang out here with a book or something—maybe get some tea from your mom later, if she’s around—”

“Why, I can do that much for you, Ollie, anyway. Let's have it now.”

“Sure, I can do that much for you, Ollie. Let’s do it now.”

“But look here, if you were going to do anything—” knowing that after that she could hardly say so, even if she were.

“But look, if you were going to do anything—” knowing that after that she could hardly say so, even if she wanted to.

“Oh no. And besides, with both of us here and both of us blue it would be silly if we went and were melancholy at each other from opposite sides of the house.” She tried to be enthusiastic. “And there's strawberry jam and muffins somewhere—the kind that Peter makes himself such a pig about—”

“Oh no. And besides, with both of us here feeling down, it would be silly to be all mopey around each other from opposite sides of the house.” She tried to sound enthusiastic. “And there's strawberry jam and muffins somewhere—the kind that Peter hogs all to himself—”

“Well, Elinor, you certainly are a friend—”

“Well, Elinor, you truly are a friend—”

A little later, in a quiet corner of the porch with the tea-steam floating pleasantly from the silver nose of its pot and a decorous scarlet and yellow still-life of muffins and jam between them, Oliver felt that so far things had slid along as well as could be expected. Elinor's manners in the first place and her genuine liking for him in the second had come to his help as he knew they would—she was too concerned now with trying to comfort him in small unobtrusive ways to be on her guard herself about her own troubles. All he had to do, he knew, was to sit there and look ostentatiously brokenhearted to have the conversation move in just the directions he wished and that, though it made him feel shameless was not exactly difficult—all he required was a single thought of the last three weeks to make his acting sour perfection itself. “Greater love hath no man than this,” he thought with a grotesque humor—he wondered if any of the celebrated story-book patterns of friendship from Damon and Jonathan on would have found things quite so easy if they had had to take not their lives but most of their most secret and painful inwards and put them down on a tea-table like a new species of currant bun under the eyes of a friendly acquaintance to help their real friends.

A little later, in a quiet corner of the porch with steam rising pleasantly from the silver tea pot and a tasteful arrangement of muffins and jam between them, Oliver felt that things had gone as well as he could have hoped. Elinor's good manners and her genuine affection for him had helped, just as he expected—they were more focused on comforting him in subtle ways than on guarding her own issues. He realized that all he had to do was sit there and look dramatically heartbroken to steer the conversation in the directions he wanted. Although it made him feel a bit shameless, it wasn't hard at all; just a single thought about the last three weeks could turn his performance into perfection. “No greater love has anyone than this,” he mused with dark humor—he wondered if any of the famous storybook friendships, from Damon and Pythias onward, would have found it so easy if they had to expose not just their lives but their deepest, most painful secrets on a tea table like some kind of bizarre pastry for a friendly acquaintance to help their true friends.

“I can't tell you how awfully decent it was of you and Peter,” he began finally after regarding a buttered muffin for several minutes as if it were part of the funeral decorations for dead young love. “Asking me out here, just now. Oh I'll write you a charming bread-and-butter letter of course—but I wanted to tell you really—” He stopped and let the sentence hang with malice aforethought. Elinor's move. Trust Elinor. And the trust was justified for she answered as he wanted her to, and at once.

“I can't express how incredibly kind it was of you and Peter,” he finally said after staring at a buttered muffin for several minutes as if it were part of the funeral decorations for lost young love. “Inviting me out here, right now. Oh, I’ll definitely write you a lovely thank-you note, of course—but I wanted to really tell you—” He paused, letting the sentence linger with intent. Elinor's turn. Trust Elinor. And the trust was warranted because she responded just as he hoped, immediately.

“Why Ollie, as if it was anything—when we've all of us more or less grown up together, haven't we—and you and Peter—” She stopped—oh what was the use of being tactful! “I suppose it sounds—put on—and—sentimental and all that—saying it,” she laughed nervously, “but we—all of us—Peter and myself—we're so really sorry—if you'll believe us—only it was hard to know if you wanted to have us say so—how awfully sorry we were. And then asking you out here with this howling mob doesn't seem much like it, does it? but Peter was going to be here—and Ted—and I knew what friends you'd been in college—I thought maybe—but I just didn't want you to think it was because we didn't care—”

“Why, Ollie, as if it mattered at all—when we've all pretty much grown up together, right?—and you and Peter—” She paused—oh, what was the point of being careful! “I guess it sounds a bit fake—and—sentimental and all that—saying it,” she laughed nervously, “but we—all of us—Peter and I—we’re really sorry—if you’ll believe us—it's just hard to know if you wanted us to say that—how truly sorry we were. And then inviting you out here with this noisy crowd doesn't really seem like it, does it? But Peter was going to be here—and Ted—and I knew how good friends you guys were in college—I thought maybe—but I just didn’t want you to think it was because we didn’t care—”

“I know—and—and—thanks—and I do appreciate, Elinor.” Oliver noticed with some slight terror that his own voice seemed to be getting a little out of control. But what she had just said took away his last doubt as to whether she was really the kind of person Ted ought to marry—and in spite of feeling as if he were trapping her into a surgical operation she knew nothing about, he kept on.

“I know—and—and—thanks—and I really appreciate it, Elinor.” Oliver realized with a bit of fear that his voice was starting to get a little shaky. But what she had just said removed his last doubt about whether she was truly the right person for Ted to marry—and even though it felt like he was forcing her into a situation she knew nothing about, he continued.

“It gets pretty bad, sometimes,” he said simply and waited. Last night—if things came out right later—will have been just what Elinor needed most, he decided privately. She had always struck him as being a little too aloof to be quite human—but she was changing under his eyes to a very human variety of worried young girl.

“It gets pretty bad sometimes,” he said simply and waited. Last night—if things worked out later—would have been exactly what Elinor needed most, he thought to himself. She had always seemed a bit too distant to feel entirely human—but he could see her transforming right before him into a very relatable, worried young girl.

“Well, isn't there something we can really do?” she said diffidently, then changing,

“Well, isn't there something we can really do?” she said quietly, then changing,

“Oh I mean it—if you don't think it's only—probing—asking that?” as she changed again.

“Oh, I really mean it—if you don’t think it’s just—digging—asking that?” as she changed again.

“Not a thing I'm afraid, Elinor, though I really do thank you.” He hated his voice—it sounded so brave. “It's just finished, that's all. Can't kick very well. Oh no,” as she started to speak, “it doesn't hurt to talk about, really. Helps, more. And Peter and Ted help too—especially Ted.”

“Not at all, I'm afraid, Elinor, but I really appreciate it.” He disliked his voice—it sounded so courageous. “It’s just over, that’s all. Can’t kick very well. Oh no,” as she began to speak, “it doesn’t hurt to talk about it, really. It helps more. And Peter and Ted help too—especially Ted.”

He watched her narrowly—changing color like that must mean a good deal with Elinor.

He watched her closely—changing color like that must mean a lot to Elinor.

Then “Why Ted?” she said, almost as if she were talking to herself and then started to try and make him see that that didn't matter—a spectacle to which he remained gratifiedly blind. He addressed his next remarks at the dish of jam so that she wouldn't be able to catch his eye.

Then “Why Ted?” she said, almost as if she were talking to herself and then started to try and make him see that it didn’t matter—a situation to which he remained happily oblivious. He directed his next comments at the dish of jam so she wouldn’t be able to catch his eye.

“Oh, I'm not slamming Peter's sympathetic soul, El, you know I'm not—but Ted and I just happened to go through such a lot of the war and after it together—and then Ted saw a good deal more of Nancy. Peter's delightful. And kind. But he does assume that because lots of people get engaged and disengaged again all over the lot these days as if they were cutting for bridge-partners there isn't anything particularly serious in things like that. Nothing to really make you make faces and bust, that is. Well, ours happened to be one of the other kind—that's the difference. And Peter, well, Peter isn't exactly the soul of constancy when it comes to such matters—”

“Oh, I'm not criticizing Peter's kind heart, El, you know I'm not—but Ted and I just happened to go through a lot of the war and the aftermath together—and then Ted spent a lot more time with Nancy. Peter's charming and sweet. But he seems to think that because so many people get engaged and then break off their engagements these days as if they were just looking for bridge partners, it doesn't mean anything serious. Nothing to really make you cringe or go crazy, that is. Well, ours happened to be one of those serious ones—that's the difference. And Peter, well, Peter isn't exactly the most dependable person when it comes to these matters—”

“Peter—oh Peter—if you knew the millions of girls that Peter's kept pictures of—”

“Peter—oh Peter—if you only knew how many pictures of girls Peter has kept—”

“Well, I've heard all about the last hundred thousand or so, I think. But there's perfect safety in thousands. It's when you start being so stalwart and sure and manly about one—”

“Well, I've heard about the last hundred thousand or so, I think. But there's complete safety in thousands. It's when you start to be so strong and confident and manly about one—”

Oliver spread out his hands. Elinor's color—the way it fluctuated at least—was most encouraging. So was the fact that she had tried to butter her last muffin with the handle of her knife. “But I don't see how if a girl really cared about a man she could let anything—” she said and then stopped with a burning flush. And now Oliver knew that he had to be very careful. He looked over his tools and decided that infantile bitterness was best.

Oliver spread out his hands. Elinor’s color—the way it changed at least—was pretty encouraging. So was the fact that she had tried to spread butter on her last muffin using the handle of her knife. “But I don’t see how if a girl really cared about a guy she could let anything—” she said and then stopped, her face turning red. And now Oliver realized he had to be very careful. He looked over his tools and decided that childish bitterness was the way to go.

“Girls are girls,” he said shortly, stabbing a muffin. “They tell you they do and then they tell you they don't—that's them.”

“Girls are girls,” he said abruptly, jabbing at a muffin. “They say they do and then they say they don't—that's just how they are.”

“Oliver Crowe, I never heard such a nasty, childish seventeen-year-old idea from you in my whole life!” Oh what would calm Mrs. Piper say if she could see Elinor, eyes cloudy with anger, leaning across the tea-wagon and emphasizing her points by waves of a jammy knife as she defends constancy and romance! “They do not! When a girl cares for a man—and she knows he cares for her—she doesn't care about anything else, she—”

“Oliver Crowe, I’ve never heard such a mean, immature idea from you in my entire life!” Oh, what would calm Mrs. Piper say if she could see Elinor, her eyes filled with anger, leaning over the tea-wagon and making her points with exaggerated gestures of a jam-covered knife as she defends loyalty and romance! “They do not! When a girl loves a guy—and she knows he loves her—she doesn’t care about anything else, she—”

“That's what Nancy said,” remarked Oliver placidly out of his muffin. “And then—”

“That's what Nancy said,” Oliver said calmly, taking a bite of his muffin. “And then—”

“Well, you know I'm sorry for you—you know I'm just as sorry for you as I can be,” went on Elinor excitedly. “But all the same, my dear Ollie, you have no right in the least to say that just because one girl has broken her engagement with you, all girls are the same. I know dozens of girls—” “So do I,” from Oliver, quietly. “Dozens. And they're just the same.”

“Well, you know I feel bad for you—you know I feel as bad as I can,” Elinor continued eagerly. “But still, my dear Ollie, you have no right to say that just because one girl broke off her engagement with you, all girls are the same. I know tons of girls—” “So do I,” Oliver replied calmly. “Tons. And they're all the same.”

“They aren't. And I haven't the slightest wish to suggest that it was your fault, Oliver—but no girl as sweet and friendly and darling as Nancy Ellicott, the little I knew of her that is, but other girls can tell, and she certainly thought you were the person that made all the stars come out in the sky and twinkle, would go and break her engagement entirely of her own accord—you must have—”

“They aren't. And I don’t want to suggest for a second that it was your fault, Oliver—but no girl as sweet, friendly, and lovely as Nancy Ellicott, from what I knew of her, and other girls can tell as well, thought you were the one who made all the stars come out in the sky and twinkle would go and break her engagement entirely on her own—you must have—”

And now Oliver looked at her with a good deal of sorrowful pity—she had delivered herself so completely into his hands.

And now Oliver looked at her with a lot of sad pity—she had given herself completely into his hands.

“I never said it was her fault, Elinor,” he said gently, keeping the laughter back by a superb effort of will. “It was mine, I am sure,” and then he added most sorrowfully, “All mine.”

“I never said it was her fault, Elinor,” he said calmly, holding back laughter with a strong effort. “I'm sure it was mine,” and then he added very sadly, “All mine.”

Well!

“Well!”

For a moment he forgot that he was there playing checkers with himself and Elinor for Ted.

For a moment, he forgot that he was there playing checkers with himself and Elinor for Ted.

“You've never been through it, have you?” he said rather fiercely. “You can't have—you couldn't talk like that if you had. When you've put everything you've got in mind or body or soul completely in one person's hands and then, just because of a silly misunderstanding we neither of us meant—they drop it—and you drop with it and the next thing you know you're nothing but a mess and all you can wonder is if even the littlest part of you will ever feel whole again—” He realized that he was very nearly shouting, and then, suddenly, that if he kept on this way the game was over and lost. He must think about Ted, not Nancy. Ted, Ted. Mr. Theodore Billett, Jr.

“You've never experienced it, have you?” he said fiercely. “You can't have—you wouldn't say that if you had. When you've put everything you've got—mind, body, or soul—into one person's hands, and then, just because of a silly misunderstanding we both didn’t mean to happen, they drop it—and you drop with it—next thing you know, you’re nothing but a mess, and all you can wonder is if even the smallest part of you will ever feel whole again—” He realized he was nearly shouting, and then, suddenly, he knew that if he continued like this, the game would be over and lost. He needed to think about Ted, not Nancy. Ted, Ted. Mr. Theodore Billett, Jr.

“She'd forgiven me such a lot,” he ended rather lamely. “I thought she'd keep on.”

“She had forgiven me so much,” he concluded somewhat weakly. “I thought she would continue.”

But his outburst had only made Elinor feel the sorrier for him—he felt like a burglar as he saw the kindness in her eyes.

But his outburst only made Elinor feel more sorry for him—he felt like a thief as he noticed the kindness in her eyes.

“I don't imagine she ever had such an awful lot to forgive, Ollie,” she said gently.

“I don’t think she ever had that much to forgive, Ollie,” she said softly.

Then the lie he had been leading up to all the way came at last, magnificently hesitant.

Then the lie he had been building up to finally came out, impressively hesitant.

“She had, Elinor. I was in France you know.”

“She did, Elinor. I was in France, you know.”

He was afraid when he had said it—it sounded so much like a title out of a movie—but he looked steadily at her and saw all the color go out of her face and then return to it burningly.

He felt scared when he said it—it sounded just like a movie title—but he kept his gaze on her and watched all the color drain from her face and then come back, bright as fire.

“Well, that wasn't anything to be—forgiven about exactly—was it?” she said unsteadily.

“Well, that wasn't really something to be forgiven for, was it?” she said unsteadily.

He spoke carefully, in broken sentences, only the knowledge that this was the only way he could think of to help things nerving his mind. “It wasn't being in France, Elinor. It was—the adjuncts. I don't suppose I was any worse than most of my outfit—but that didn't make it any easier when I had to tell her I hadn't been any better. I felt,” his voice rose, his literary trick of mind had come to his rescue now and made him know just how he would have felt if it had really happened, “I felt as if I were in hell. Really. But I had to tell her. And when she'd forgiven me that—and said that it was all right—that it didn't make any real difference now—I thought she was about the finest person in the world—for telling me such nice lies. And after that—I was so sure that it was all right—that because of her knowing and still being able to care—it would last—oh well—”

He spoke slowly, with hesitations, only the thought that this was the only way he could help keeping him focused. “It wasn't being in France, Elinor. It was—the circumstances. I don't think I was any worse than most of my team—but that didn't make it any easier when I had to tell her I hadn't been any better. I felt,” his voice rose, his literary instincts kicked in and made him realize just how he would have felt if it had truly happened, “I felt like I was in hell. Honestly. But I had to tell her. And when she forgave me—saying it was okay—that it didn't really matter now—I thought she was one of the best people in the world—for telling me such comforting lies. And after that—I was so sure it was okay—that because she knew and could still care—it would last—oh well—”

He stopped, waiting for Elinor but Elinor for a person so voluble a little while ago seemed curiously unwilling to speak.

He stopped, waiting for Elinor, but Elinor, who had been so chatty a little while ago, now seemed strangely unwilling to talk.

“Lord knows why I'm telling you this—except that we started arguing and you're nice enough to listen. It's not tea-table conversation, or it wouldn't have been ten years ago—and if I've shocked you, I'm sorry. But after that, as I said—I didn't think there was anything that could separate us—really I didn't—and then just one little time when we didn't quite understand each other and—over. Sorry to spoil your illusions, Elinor, but that's the way people do.”

“Lord knows why I'm telling you this—except that we started arguing and you’re nice enough to listen. It’s not exactly casual conversation, or it wouldn’t have been ten years ago—and if I’ve shocked you, I’m sorry. But after that, as I said—I didn’t think there was anything that could separate us—really, I didn’t—and then just one little time when we didn’t quite understand each other and—boom, it was over. Sorry to ruin your illusions, Elinor, but that’s how people are.”

“But how could she?” and this time there was nothing but pure hurt questioning in Elinor's voice and the words seemed to hurt her as if she were talking needles. “Why Ollie—she couldn't possibly—if she really cared—”

“But how could she?” This time, pure hurt filled Elinor's voice, and the words felt like painful needles. “Why Ollie—she couldn't possibly—if she really cared—”

All he wondered was which of them would break first.

All he wondered was which one of them would crack first.

“She could,” he said steadily, in spite of the fact that everything in his mind kept saying “No. No. No.” “Any girl could—easily. Even you, Elinor—if you'll excuse my being rude—”

“She could,” he said calmly, even though everything in his mind was screaming “No. No. No.” “Any girl could—easily. Even you, Elinor—if you'll forgive my rudeness—”

For a moment he thought that his carefully plotted scenario was going to break up into melodrama with the reticent, composed and sympathetic Elinor's suddenly rising and slapping his face. Then he heard her say in a voice of utter anger,

For a moment he thought that his carefully planned scenario was about to turn into a melodrama when the reserved, poised, and understanding Elinor suddenly stood up and slapped his face. Then he heard her say in a voice full of rage,

“How can you say anything like that, how can you? You are being the most hateful person that ever lived. Why if I really cared for anyone—if I ever really cared—” and then she began to cry most steadily and whole-heartedly into her napkin and Oliver in spite of all the generous plaudits he was receiving from various parts of his mind for having carried delicate business successfully to a most dramatic conclusion, wondered what in the name of Hymen his cue was now. Some remnants of diplomacy however kept him from doing anything particularly obtrusive and, after he had received an official explanation of nervous headache with official detachment, the end of tea found them being quite cheerful together. Neither alluded directly to what both thought about most but in spite of that each seemed inwardly convinced of being completely if cryptically understood by the other and when the noise of the first returning motor brought a friendly plotter's “You talk to them—they mustn't see me this way,” from Elinor and a casual remark from Oliver that he felt sure he would have to run into town for dinner—family had forwarded a letter from an editor this morning—so if she wanted anything done—they seemed to comprehend each other very thoroughly.

“How can you say something like that? How can you? You're acting like the most hateful person ever. If I actually cared about anyone—if I ever really cared—” and then she started to cry genuinely into her napkin. Despite all the praise he was giving himself for successfully navigating the delicate situation to a dramatic end, Oliver wondered what his next move should be. Some residual sense of diplomacy held him back from doing anything too obvious, and after he received a formal explanation for his nervous headache with a professional detachment, they ended up being quite cheerful together by the end of tea. Neither of them referred directly to what they both thought about most, but despite that, each felt completely if cryptically understood by the other. When they heard the first returning car, Elinor said with a friendly plan, “You talk to them—they can't see me like this,” and Oliver casually mentioned that he was sure he’d have to run into town for dinner—his family sent a letter from an editor that morning—so if she needed anything, they seemed to understand each other perfectly.

He babbled with the returning jazzers for a quarter of an hour or so, tactfully circumvented Peter into offering him the loan of a car since he had to go into New York, and intimated that he would drop back and in at the Rackstraws' dance as soon as possible, after many apologies for daring to leave at all. Then he went slowly upstairs, humming loudly as he did so. Elinor met him outside his door.

He chatted with the returning jazz musicians for about fifteen minutes, skillfully got Peter to lend him a car since he needed to go into New York, and hinted that he would swing by the Rackstraws' dance as soon as he could, after apologizing profusely for leaving at all. Then he went slowly upstairs, humming loudly as he did. Elinor met him outside his door.

“Ollie—as long as you're going in—I wonder if you'd mind—” Her tone was elaborately careless but her eyes were dancing as she gave him a letter, firmly addressed but unstamped.

“Ollie—as long as you're going in—I wonder if you could—” Her tone was casually indifferent, but her eyes were sparkling as she handed him a letter, clearly addressed but without a stamp.

“No, glad to—” And then he grinned. “You'll be at the Rackstraws'.”

“No, happy to—” And then he smiled. “You'll be at the Rackstraws'.”

“Yes, Ollie.”

"Yeah, Ollie."

“Well—we'll be back by ten thirty or try to. Maybe earlier,” he said at her back and she turned and smiled once at him. Then he went into his room.

“Well—we'll be back by ten-thirty or we'll try to. Maybe earlier,” he said to her back, and she turned and smiled at him once. Then he went into his room.

“Mr. Theodore Billett,” said the address on the letter, “252A Madison Ave., N. Y. C.,” and down in the lower corner, “Kindness of Mr. Oliver Crowe.”

“Mr. Theodore Billett,” read the address on the letter, “252A Madison Ave., NYC,” and in the lower corner, “Courtesy of Mr. Oliver Crowe.”

He thought he might very well ask for the latter phrase on Ted's and Elinor's wedding invitations. He passed a hand over his forehead—that had been harder than walking a tight-rope with your head in a sack—but the chasm had been crossed and nothing was left now but the fireworks on the other side. How easy it was to tinker other people's love-affairs for them—for oneself the difficulties were somehow a little harder to manage, he thought. And then he began considering how long it would take from Southampton to New York in the two-seater and just where Ted would most likely be.

He thought he might actually ask for that last phrase on Ted's and Elinor's wedding invitations. He wiped his forehead—that had been tougher than walking a tightrope with a bag over your head—but he had made it through, and now all that was left were the celebrations on the other side. It was so easy to meddle in other people's love lives; managing his own seemed somehow a bit trickier, he thought. Then he started to think about how long it would take to get from Southampton to New York in the two-seater and where Ted would probably be.





XXXIV

A long-distance telephone conversation about six o'clock in the afternoon between two voices usually so even and composed that the little pulse of excitement beating through both as they speak now seems perilous, unnatural. One is Mr. Severance's thin cool speech and the other—most curious, that—seems by every obsequious without being servile, trained and impassive turn and phrase to be that of that treasure among household treasures, Elizabeth.

A long-distance phone call around six in the evening between two voices that are usually so calm and collected that the slight pulse of excitement running through both as they speak now feels risky and unnatural. One is Mr. Severance's thin, cool voice, and the other—most interestingly—seems to be that of the prized possession among household treasures, Elizabeth, with its every compliant yet not submissive, trained and emotionless tone and expression.

“My instructions were that I was to call you, sir, whenever I was next given an evening out.”

“My instructions were to call you, sir, whenever I got an evening off next.”

“Yes, Elizabeth. Well?”

“Yes, Elizabeth. What’s up?”

“I have been given an evening out tonight, sir.”

“I have been given a night out tonight, sir.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Mrs. Severance has told me that I am on no account to return till tomorrow morning, sir.”

“Mrs. Severance has told me that I absolutely can't come back until tomorrow morning, sir.”

“Yes. Go on.”

"Yes, go ahead."

“There are the materials of a small but quite sufficient meal for two persons in the refrigerator, sir. Mrs. Severance is dining out, sir—she said.” “Yes. Any further information?”

“There are enough ingredients for a small but adequate meal for two people in the fridge, sir. Mrs. Severance is dining out, sir—she mentioned.” “Yes. Any more details?”

“Mrs. Severance received a telephone call this morning, sir, before she went out. It was after that that she told me I was to have the evening.”

“Mrs. Severance got a phone call this morning, sir, before she went out. It was after that that she informed me I would have the evening off.”

“You did not happen to—overhear—the conversation, did you, Elizabeth?”

“You didn't happen to overhear the conversation, did you, Elizabeth?”

“Oh no, sir. Mrs. Severance spoke very low. The only words that I could catch were 'You' at the beginning and 'Please come' near the end. The words 'please come' were rather—affectionately—spoken if I might make so bold, sir.”

“Oh no, sir. Mrs. Severance spoke very softly. The only words I could catch were 'You' at the beginning and 'Please come' near the end. The words 'please come' were said rather—affectionately—if I may be so bold, sir.”

“You have done very well, Elizabeth.”

"You did great, Elizabeth."

“Thank you, sir.”

“Thanks, sir.”

“There is nothing else?”

"Is there nothing else?"

“No, sir. Should you wish me to 'phone you again before tomorrow morning, sir?”

“No, sir. Would you like me to call you again before tomorrow morning, sir?”

“No, Elizabeth.”

“No, Liz.”

“Thank you, sir. Good-by, sir.”

“Thanks, sir. Goodbye, sir.”

“Good-by, Elizabeth.”

"Goodbye, Elizabeth."





XXXV

The rest of the party has scattered to the gardens or the porch—Oliver has wandered into the library alone to wait for Peter who is bringing around the two-seater himself. It is a big dim room with books all the way up to the ceiling and a comfortable leather lounge upon which he sinks, picks up a magazine from a little table beside it and starts ruffling the pages idly. The chirrup of a telephone bell that seems to come out of the wall beside him makes him jump.

The rest of the party has split up and gone to the gardens or the porch—Oliver has drifted into the library by himself to wait for Peter, who is bringing the two-seater himself. It’s a large, dim room filled with books up to the ceiling, and he sinks into a comfortable leather couch, picks up a magazine from the small table next to it, and starts flipping through the pages absentmindedly. The ringing of a telephone that seems to come from the wall beside him makes him jump.

Then he remembers—that must be Mr. Piper's office through the closed door there. He remembers, as well, Peter joking with his father once about his never getting away from business even in the country and pointing at the half dozen telephones on top of the big flat desk with a derisive gesture while detailing to Oliver the fondness that Sargent Piper has for secretive private wires and the absurd precautions he takes to keep them intensely private. “Why he went and had all his special numbers here changed once just because I found out one of them by mistake and called him up on it for a joke—the cryptic old person!” Peter had said with mocking affection.

Then he remembers—that must be Mr. Piper's office behind that closed door. He also recalls Peter joking with his father about how he never escapes work, even when they're in the countryside, pointing at the half dozen phones on the big desk with a teasing gesture while telling Oliver about Sargent Piper’s obsession with private wires and the ridiculous lengths he goes to in order to keep them secret. “He even changed all his special numbers once just because I accidentally figured one out and called him on it as a joke—the quirky old guy!” Peter had said with playful affection.

The telephone chirrups again and Oliver gets up and goes toward the door of the office with a vague idea of answering it since there seem to be no servants about. Then he remembers something else—Peter's telling him that nothing irritates his father more than having anyone else answer one of his private wires—and stops with his hand on the door that has swung inward an inch or so already under his casual pressure. It doesn't matter anyhow—there—somebody has answered it—Mr. Piper probably, as there is another door to the office and both of them are generally kept locked. Mr. Piper like all great business men has his petty idiosyncrasies.

The phone rings again, and Oliver gets up and walks toward the office door with a vague idea of answering it since there doesn’t seem to be anyone around. Then he remembers something else—Peter told him that nothing annoys his father more than having someone else answer one of his private calls—and stops with his hand on the door, which has already swung open an inch or so from his casual touch. It doesn’t matter anyway—there, someone has answered it—probably Mr. Piper, since there’s another door to the office and both are usually kept locked. Mr. Piper, like all successful businesspeople, has his little quirks.

Oliver is just starting to turn away when a whisper of sound that seems oddly like “Mrs. Severance” comes to his ear by some trick of acoustics through the door. He hesitates—and stays where he is, wondering all the time why he is doing anything so silly and unguest-like—and also what on earth he could say if Mr. Piper suddenly flung open the door. But Ted has told him a good deal at various times of the more mysterious aspects of Mrs. Severance, and her name jumping out at him this way from the middle of Mr. Piper's private office makes it rather hard to act like a copybook gentleman—especially with his last conversation with Ted still plain in his mind.

Oliver is just starting to turn away when he hears a whisper that sounds a lot like “Mrs. Severance” coming through the door. He hesitates—and stays put, constantly wondering why he’s doing something so silly and uninviting—and also what he would even say if Mr. Piper suddenly opened the door. But Ted has shared a lot about the more mysterious side of Mrs. Severance, and her name popping up like this from the middle of Mr. Piper's office makes it tough to behave like a proper gentleman—especially with his last conversation with Ted still fresh in his mind.

The voices are too low for him to hear anything distinctly but again one of the speakers says “Mrs. Severance”—of that he is entirely sure. The receiver clicks back and Oliver regains the lounge in three long soft strides, thanking his carelessness that he is still wearing rubber-soled sport-shoes. He is very much absorbed in an article on “Fishing for Tuna” when Peter comes in.

The voices are too quiet for him to catch anything clearly, but again one of the speakers says “Mrs. Severance”—he’s completely certain of that. The receiver clicks back, and Oliver strides into the lounge in three long, soft steps, grateful for his carelessness in still wearing rubber-soled sneakers. He’s deeply focused on an article about “Fishing for Tuna” when Peter walks in.

“Well, Oliver, everything ready for you. Awfully sorry you have to rush in this way—”

“Well, Oliver, everything’s ready for you. I’m really sorry you have to rush in this way—”

“Yes, nuisance all right, but it's my one best editor and that may mean something real—terribly cheeky thing for me to do, Pete—bumming your car like this—”

“Yes, it's definitely a nuisance, but it's my best chance for an edit, and that could really matter—it's pretty bold of me to ask you for your car like this, Pete—”

“Oh rats, you know you're welcome—and anyhow I'm lending it to you because you'll have to bring it back, and that means you'll come back yourself—”

“Oh no, you know you’re welcome—and anyway, I’m lending it to you because you’ll have to bring it back, and that means you’ll come back yourself—”

“Well look, Pete, please make all the excuses you can for me to your mother. And I'll run back here and change and then go over to the Rackstraws', as soon as I can—Elinor told you about Ted?”

“Well look, Pete, please make all the excuses you can for me to your mom. I'll quickly change here and then head over to the Rackstraws' as soon as I can—did Elinor tell you about Ted?”

“Yes. Sounds sort of simple to me asking him back tonight for that beach picnic tomorrow when he absolutely had to leave this morning—but I never could keep all Elinor's social arrangements straight. Certainly hope he can get off.”

“Yeah. It seems pretty simple to ask him back tonight for that beach picnic tomorrow when he definitely had to leave this morning—but I could never keep all of Elinor's social plans organized. I really hope he can make it.”

“So do I,” says Oliver non-committally and then the door of Mr. Piper's office opens and Mr. Piper comes out looking as well-brushed and courteous as usual but with a face that seems as if it had been touched all over lightly with a grey painful stain.

“So do I,” Oliver replies casually, and then the door to Mr. Piper's office opens, and Mr. Piper steps out looking as well-groomed and polite as always, but with a face that appears to have been marked all over by a faint, gray, painful shadow.

“Hello, Father? Anything up from Secret Headquarters?”

“Hey, Dad? Anything coming in from HQ?”

“No, boy,” and Oliver is surprised at the effort with which Mr. Piper smiles. “Winthrop called up a few minutes ago about those Hungarian bonds but it wasn't anything important—” and again Oliver is very much surprised indeed, though he does not show it.

“No, kid,” Oliver is surprised by how hard Mr. Piper is trying to smile. “Winthrop called a few minutes ago about those Hungarian bonds, but it was nothing serious—” and again, Oliver is genuinely surprised, even though he doesn’t let it show.

“Is your mother here, Peter?”

“Is your mom here, Peter?”

“Upstairs dressing, I think, Father.”

“Upstairs getting ready, I think, Dad.”

Mr. Piper hesitates.

Mr. Piper is unsure.

“Well, you might tell her—it's nothing of consequence but I must go in to town for a few hours—I shall have them give me a sandwich or so now and catch the 7.03, I think.”

“Well, you could let her know—it's not a big deal, but I need to go into town for a few hours—I’ll have them make me a sandwich or two and catch the 7:03, I think.”

“But look, Father, Oliver has to go in too, for dinner—he's taking the two-seater now. Why don't you let him take you too—that would save time—” “Perfectly delighted to, Mr. Piper, of course, and—”

“But look, Dad, Oliver has to join us for dinner—he's using the two-seater now. Why don't you let him drive you too—that would save time—” “Absolutely happy to, Mr. Piper, of course, and—”

Mr. Piper looks full at Oliver—a little strangely, Oliver thinks.

Mr. Piper looks directly at Oliver—a bit oddly, Oliver thinks.

“That would be—” Mr. Piper begins, and then seems to change his mind for no apparent reason. “No, I think the train would be better, I do not wish to get in too early, though I thank you, Oliver,” he says with an old-fashioned bob of his head. “And now I must really—a little food perhaps”—and he escapes before either Oliver or Peter has time to argue the question. Oliver turns to Peter.

"That would be—" Mr. Piper starts, but then he seems to change his mind for no clear reason. "No, I think the train would be better. I don’t want to arrive too early, but thank you, Oliver," he says with a slight nod of his head. "And now I really must—maybe a little food," and he makes a quick exit before either Oliver or Peter can argue the point. Oliver turns to Peter.

“Look here, Pete, if I'm—”

“Hey, Pete, if I'm—”

“You're not. Oh I'd think it'd be a lot more sensible of Father to let you take him in, but you never can tell about Father. Something must be up, though, in spite of what he says—he's supposed to be on a vacation and I haven't seen him look the way he does tonight since some of the tight squeezes in the war.”

“You're not. Oh I’d think it would be much smarter of Dad to let you take him in, but you never know with Dad. Something must be going on, though, despite what he says—he’s supposed to be on vacation and I haven’t seen him look like this tonight since some of the tough situations during the war.”





XXXVI

It all started by having too much Mrs. Winters at a time, Nancy decided later. Mrs. Winters went down with comparative painlessness in homeopathic doses but Mrs. Winters day in and day out was too much like being forcibly fed with thick raspberry syrup. And then there had been walking up the Avenue from the Library alone the evening before—and remembering walks with Oliver—and coming across that copy of the “Shropshire Lad” in Mrs. Winters' bookcase and thinking just how Oliver's voice had sounded when he read it aloud to her—a process of some difficulty, she recalled, because he had tried to read with an arm around her. And then all the next day as she tried to work nothing but Oliver, Oliver, running through her mind softshoed like a light and tireless runner, crumbling all proper dignity and good resolutions away from her, little hard pebble by little hard pebble, till she had finally given up altogether, called up Vanamee and Company on the telephone and asked, with her heart in her mouth, if Mr. Oliver Crowe were there. The reply that came seemed unreal somehow—she had been so sure he would be and every nerve in her body had been so strung to wonder at what she was going to say or do when he finally answered, that the news that he had left three weeks before brought her down to earth as suddenly as if she had been tripped. All she could think of was that it must be because of her that Oliver had left the company—and illogically picture a starving Oliver painfully wandering the streets of New York and gazing at the food displayed in restaurant windows with lost and hopeless eyes.

It all started when Nancy realized she had too much of Mrs. Winters at once. Mrs. Winters was easy to take in small doses, but having her constantly was like being force-fed thick raspberry syrup. The night before, she had walked up the Avenue from the Library alone—thinking back to her walks with Oliver—and found that copy of “Shropshire Lad” in Mrs. Winters' bookcase, remembering how Oliver's voice sounded when he read it aloud to her—a bit tricky, she recalled, since he tried to read with his arm around her. The entire next day, as she attempted to work, all she could think about was Oliver, running through her mind like a light and tireless runner, breaking down all her dignity and good intentions, little by little, until she finally gave up entirely, called Vanamee and Company on the phone, and asked, heart racing, if Mr. Oliver Crowe was there. The answer she got felt unreal—she had been so sure he would be there, and every nerve in her body had been wound up in anticipation of how she would respond when he answered, so the news that he had left three weeks earlier hit her like a sudden fall. All she could think was that it must be her fault Oliver had left the company—and she irrationally pictured a starving Oliver wandering the streets of New York, gazing longingly at the food displayed in restaurant windows with lost and hopeless eyes.

Then she shook herself—what nonsense—he must be at Melgrove. She couldn't call him up at Melgrove, though, he mightn't be there when she 'phoned and then his family would answer and what his family must think of her now, when they'd been so perfectly lovely when she and Oliver were first engaged—she shivered a little—no, that wouldn't do. And letters never really said things—it mustn't be letters—besides, she thought, humbly, it would be so awful to have Oliver send letters back unopened. Two weeks of pure Mrs. Winters had chastened Nancy to an unusual degree.

Then she shook herself—what nonsense—he must be at Melgrove. She couldn't call him there, though; he might not be there when she called, and then his family would answer. What would they think of her now, after being so lovely when she and Oliver were first engaged? She shivered a little—no, that wouldn't work. And letters never really got to the heart of things—it couldn't be letters—besides, she thought, humbly, it would be awful to have Oliver send letters back unopened. Two weeks of pure Mrs. Winters had humbled Nancy to an unusual degree.

For all that though, it was not until Mrs. Winters had left her alone for the evening after offering her an invitation to attend a little discussion group that met Wednesday evenings and read literary papers at each other, an invitation which Nancy somewhat stubbornly declined, that she finally made up her mind. Then she sighed and went to the telephone again.

For all that, it wasn't until Mrs. Winters left her alone for the evening after inviting her to a small discussion group that met on Wednesday nights to read literary papers to each other—an invitation that Nancy somewhat stubbornly declined—that she finally made up her mind. Then she sighed and went to the phone again.

“Mr. Oliver Crowe? He is away on a visit just at present but we expect him back tomorrow afternoon.” Margaret is pretending for her own satisfaction over the wire that the Crowes have a maid. “Who is calling, please?”

“Mr. Oliver Crowe? He’s currently away on a visit, but we expect him back tomorrow afternoon.” Margaret is pretending for her own satisfaction over the phone that the Crowes have a maid. “Who’s calling, please?”

Rather shakily, “A f-friend.”

“Uh, a friend.”

Briskly. “I understand. Well, he will be back tomorrow. Is that all that you wished to inquire? No message?”

Briskly. “I get it. Well, he’ll be back tomorrow. Is that everything you wanted to ask? No message?”

“Good-by then,” and again Nancy thinks that things simply will not be dramatic no matter how hard she tries.

“Goodbye then,” and again Nancy thinks that things just won’t be dramatic no matter how hard she tries.

She decides to take a small walk however—small because she simply must get to bed before Mrs. Winters comes back and starts talking at her improvingly. The walk seems to take her directly to the nearest Subway—and so to the Pennsylvania Station, where, after she has acquired a timetable of trains to Melgrove, she seems to be a good deal happier than she has been for some time. At least as she is going up the cake-colored stairs to the Arcade again she cannot help taking the last one with an irrepressible skip.

She decides to take a quick walk—quick because she really needs to get to bed before Mrs. Winters comes back and starts lecturing her in a condescending way. The walk leads her straight to the nearest Subway, which takes her to Pennsylvania Station. After she picks up a train schedule to Melgrove, she appears to be much happier than she has been in a while. At least, as she's heading up the tan-colored stairs to the Arcade again, she can't help but skip the last step with an uncontainable joy.





XXXVII

Oliver had quite a little time to think things over as the two-seater purred along smooth roads toward New York. The longer he thought them over, the less amiable some few of the things appeared. He formed and rejected a dozen more or less incredible hypotheses as to what possible connection there could be between Mrs. Severance and Sargent Piper—none of them seemed to fit entirely and yet there must be something perfectly simple, perfectly easy to explain—only what on earth could it be?

Oliver had a bit of time to think things through as the two-seater smoothly cruised toward New York. The more he thought about it, the less friendly some of the things seemed. He came up with and dismissed a dozen unlikely theories about what connection there might be between Mrs. Severance and Sargent Piper—none of them quite made sense, yet there had to be something perfectly simple and easy to explain—so what could it possibly be?

He went looking through his mind for any scraps that might possibly piece together—of course he hadn't known Peter since College without finding out that in spite of their extreme politeness toward each other, Peter's mother and father really didn't get on. Club-stories came to him that he had tried to get away from—the kind of stories that were told about any prominent man, he supposed—a little leering paragraph in “Town Gossip”—a dozen words dropped with the easy assuredness of tone that meant the speakers were alluding to something that everyone knew by people who hadn't realized that he was Peter's friend. A caustically frank discussion of Mrs. Severance with Ted in one of Ted's bitter moods—a discussion that had given Oliver a bad half-hour later with Louise.

He searched his mind for any pieces that could come together—of course, he had known Peter since college, so he was aware that despite their extreme politeness toward each other, Peter's parents really didn’t get along. Memories of club stories came to him, the kind of tales that circulate about any prominent figure, he guessed—a little snarky paragraph in “Town Gossip”—a few words shared with the casual confidence that indicated everyone was hinting at something that was common knowledge among people who didn’t realize he was Peter's friend. A brutally honest conversation about Mrs. Severance with Ted during one of Ted's bitter moods—a discussion that had later left Oliver feeling uneasy with Louise.

But things like that didn't happen—people whose houses you stayed at—people your sister brought home over the week-end—the fathers of your own friends. And then Oliver winced as he remembered the afternoon when all the New Haven evening papers had screamed with headlines over the Witterly divorce suit—and Bob Witterly's leaving College because he couldn't stand it—that had been people you knew all right—and everyone had always had such a good time at the Witterlys' too.

But things like that didn't happen—people whose homes you stayed at—people your sister brought home for the weekend—the fathers of your own friends. Then Oliver flinched as he recalled the afternoon when all the New Haven evening papers blared headlines about the Witterly divorce case—and Bob Witterly dropping out of college because he couldn't handle it—that was definitely people you knew—and everyone had always had such a great time at the Witterlys' too.

It was all perfectly incredible of course—but he would have to find Ted just as soon as possible, no matter where he had to go to find him—and as the little reel of the speedometer began to hitch toward the left and into higher figures, Oliver felt very relieved indeed that he had the two-seater and that Mr. Piper wasn't coming into town till the 7.03.

It was all totally amazing, of course—but he needed to track down Ted as soon as possible, no matter how far he had to go to find him—and as the speedometer started to jump to the left and climb to higher numbers, Oliver felt really relieved that he had the two-seater and that Mr. Piper wouldn't be coming into town until the 7:03.

He got into New York to find he hadn't made as good time as he'd thought—a couple of traffic blocks had kept him back for valuable minutes—though of course the minutes couldn't be valuable exactly when it was all bosh about his having to get in so quickly after all. He went first to 252A Madison Avenue, hoping most heartily that Ted would be there on the fifth floor with his eyeshade over his eyes and large law-books crowding his desk, but the door was locked and knockings brought no response except a peevish voice from the other side of the narrow hall requesting any gentleman that was a gentleman to shut up for Gawd's sake. The Yale Club next—there was just a chance that Ted might be there—

He arrived in New York and realized he hadn't made as good time as he thought—a couple of traffic jams had set him back precious minutes—even though those minutes couldn't really be considered precious given that it was all nonsense about needing to get there so quickly after all. He first went to 252A Madison Avenue, hoping desperately that Ted would be on the fifth floor with his eyeshade on and a bunch of law books piled on his desk, but the door was locked and knocking brought no response except for a grumpy voice from the other side of the narrow hall telling any gentleman, who was a gentleman, to shut up for God's sake. Next up was the Yale Club—there was just a chance that Ted might be there—

Oliver went through the Yale Club a good deal more thoroughly than most pages, from the lobby to the upstairs dining-room. He even invaded the library to the suspicious annoyance of some old uncle who was pretending to read a book held upside down in his lap in order to camouflage his pre-prandial nap. No Ted—though half-a-dozen acquaintances who insisted on saying hello and taking up time. Back to the street and a slight dispute with a policeman as regarded the place where Oliver had parked his car. He looked at his watch just before poking the self-starter—Mr. Piper's train must be halfway to New York by now. He set his lips and turned down 44th Street toward the Avenue.

Oliver explored the Yale Club a lot more thoroughly than most pages, from the lobby to the dining room upstairs. He even wandered into the library, which annoyed an old uncle who was pretending to read a book held upside down in his lap to disguise his pre-dinner nap. No Ted—just half a dozen acquaintances who insisted on saying hi and taking up time. Back to the street and a slight argument with a policeman about where Oliver had parked his car. He looked at his watch just before starting the car—Mr. Piper's train must be halfway to New York by now. He pressed his lips together and headed down 44th Street toward the Avenue.

Fourth floor Ted had said. The elevator went much too quickly for Oliver—he was standing in front of a most non-committal door-bell before he had arranged the racing tumult of thought in his mind enough to be in any measure sure of just what the devil he was going to say.

Fourth floor, Ted had said. The elevator moved way too quickly for Oliver—he found himself standing in front of a very neutral doorbell before he could organize the chaotic thoughts in his mind enough to be even somewhat sure of what he was actually going to say.

Moreover he was oppressed by a familiar and stomachless sensation—the sensation he always had when he tried to high-dive and stood looking gingerly down from a shaky platform at water that seemed a thousand miles away and as flat and hard as a blue steel plate. There wasn't any guide in any Manual of Etiquette he had ever heard of on What to Say When Interrupting a Tete-a-Tete between Your Best Friend and a Dangerous And Beautiful Woman. He wondered idly if Ted would ever speak to him again—Mrs. Severance certainly wouldn't—and he rather imagined that even if Ted and Elinor did get married he would hardly be the welcome guest he had always expected to be there.

Moreover, he was weighed down by a familiar, gutless feeling—the one he always got when he tried to dive off a high platform and looked nervously down at the water that seemed a thousand miles away, flat and hard like a steel plate. There wasn’t any guide in any Etiquette Manual he had ever heard of on What to Say When Interrupting a Conversation between Your Best Friend and a Dangerous and Beautiful Woman. He wondered idly if Ted would ever talk to him again—Mrs. Severance definitely wouldn’t—and he figured that even if Ted and Elinor did get married, he wouldn’t be the welcome guest he had always thought he would be there.

Well, that was what you get for trying to pull a Jonathan when the Saul in question was behaving a good deal more like David in the affair with Uriah the Hittite's spouse—and it wasn't safe and Biblical and all done with a couple of thousand years ago but abashingly real and now happening directly under your own astonished eyes. He licked his lips a little nervously—they seemed to be rather dry. No use standing outside the door like a wooden statue of Unwelcome Propriety anyhow—the thing had to be done, that was all—and he pushed the bell-button with all the decision he could force into his finger.

Well, that’s what you get for trying to pull a Jonathan when the Saul in question was acting a lot more like David in the situation with Uriah the Hittite's wife—and it wasn’t safe or Biblical, done a couple of thousand years ago, but embarrassingly real and happening right in front of your astonished eyes. He nervously licked his lips—they felt pretty dry. No point in standing outside the door like a wooden statue of Unwelcome Propriety anyway—the thing had to be done, that was all—and he pressed the doorbell with as much determination as he could muster in his finger.

The fact that it was not answered at once helped him a good deal by giving him a certain strength of annoyance. He pushed again.

The fact that it wasn't answered right away actually helped him a lot by giving him some strength from his annoyance. He pushed again.

It was Mrs. Severance who answered it finally—and the moment he saw her face he knew with an immense invisible shock of relief how right he had been, for it was composed as an idol's but under the composure there was emotion, and, the moment she saw him, anger, as strong and steady and impassive as the color of a metal that is only white because it has been possessed to extremity already with all the burning heat that its substance can bear. She was dressed in some stuff that moved with her and was part of her as wholly as if it and her body had been made together out of light and gilded cloud—he had somehow never imagined that she could be as—lustrous—as that—it gave him the sensation that he had only seen her before when she was unlighted like an empty lantern, and that now there was such fire of light in her that the very glass that contained it seemed to be burning of itself. And then he realized that she had given him good-evening with an exquisite politeness, shaken hands and now was obviously waiting, with a little tired look of surprise around her mouth, to find out exactly why he was there at all.

It was Mrs. Severance who finally answered the door—and the moment he saw her face, he felt an immense, invisible shock of relief at how right he had been. Her expression was as calm as an idol's, but beneath that calmness was real emotion, and the instant she saw him, there was anger, strong and steady and unchanged like the color of metal that has endured extreme heat. She was wearing a fabric that flowed with her, as if it and her body had been made together from light and gilded clouds—he had somehow never imagined she could be so radiant—it made him feel like he had only seen her before when she was dim, like an empty lantern, and now there was such a fire in her that the very glass containing it seemed to be glowing on its own. Then he realized she had greeted him with exquisite politeness, shaken his hand, and was now clearly waiting, with a slightly tired look of surprise around her mouth, to find out exactly why he was even there.

He gathered his wits—it wasn't fair, somehow, for her to be wearing that air of delicate astonishment at an unexpected call at dinner-time when he hadn't been invited—it forced him into being so casually polite.

He collected his thoughts—it didn’t seem right, somehow, for her to look so delicately surprised by an unexpected call during dinner when he hadn’t been invited—it put him in a position of having to be casually polite.

“Sorry to break in on you like this, Mrs. Severance,” he said with a ghastly feeling that after all he might be entirely wrong, and another that it was queer to have to be so formal, in the afternoon tea sense, with his words when his whole mind was boiling with pictures of everything from Ted as a modern Tannhauser in a New York Venusberg to triangular murder. “I hope I'm not—disturbing you?”

“Sorry to interrupt you like this, Mrs. Severance,” he said, feeling a mix of dread that he might be completely off base, and also sensing it was strange to be so formal, in a tea-time kind of way, with his words when his mind was racing with images from Ted as a modern Tannhauser in a New York Venusberg to a triangular murder. “I hope I’m not—interrupting you?”

“Oh no. No,” and he suddenly felt a most complete if unwilling admiration for the utter finish with which she was playing her side of the act.

“Oh no. No,” and he suddenly felt a deep, albeit reluctant, admiration for how perfectly she was performing her part in the act.

“Only you see,” and this was Oliver doing his best at the ingenuous boy, “Ted Billett, you know—he said he might be having dinner with you this evening—and I've got a very important letter for him—awful nuisance—don't see why it couldn't have gone in the mail by itself—but the man was absolutely insistent on my delivering it by hand.” “A letter? Oh yes. And they want an answer right away?” Again Oliver realized grudgingly that whatever Mrs. Severance might be she was certainly not obvious. For “I'm so glad you came then,” she was saying with what seemed to be perfect sincerity. “Won't you come in?”

“Only you see,” Oliver was trying hard to act like a naïve kid, “Ted Billett, you know—he mentioned he might be having dinner with you tonight—and I’ve got a really important letter for him—it’s such a hassle—I don’t see why it couldn’t have just gone in the mail—but the guy was completely adamant about me delivering it in person.” “A letter? Oh yes. And they want an answer right away?” Oliver realized reluctantly that, whatever Mrs. Severance may be, she was definitely not predictable. “I’m so glad you came then,” she said with what seemed like genuine sincerity. “Would you like to come in?”

That little pucker that came and went in the white brow meant that she was sure that she could manage him, sure she could carry it off, Oliver imagined—and he was frank enough with himself to admit that he was not at all sure that she couldn't.

That little wrinkle that appeared and disappeared on her white brow meant she was confident she could handle him, convinced she could pull it off, Oliver thought—and he was honest enough with himself to acknowledge that he wasn't at all sure she couldn't.

“Oh Ted—” he heard her say, very coolly but also with considerable distinctness, as if her voice had to carry, “there's a friend of yours here with a letter for you—”

“Oh Ted—” he heard her say, very casually but also clearly, as if her voice needed to be heard, “there's a friend of yours here with a letter for you—”

And then she had brought him inside and was apologizing for having the front room so badly lighted but one had to economize on light-bills, didn't one, even for a small apartment, and besides didn't it give one a little more the real feeling of evening? And Oliver was considering why, when if as he pressed the bell, he had felt so much like a modern St. George and wholly as if he were doing something rather fine and perilous, he should feel quite so much like a gauche seventeen-year-old now. He thought that he would not enjoy playing chess with Mrs. Severance. She was one of those people who smiled inoffensively at the end of a game and then said they thought it would really be a little evener if they gave you both knights.

And then she brought him inside and apologized for the poor lighting in the living room, but one had to save on electricity bills, didn’t one, even in a small apartment? Plus, didn’t it create a more genuine evening vibe? Oliver was wondering why, when he had pressed the doorbell feeling like a modern St. George, doing something bold and dangerous, he now felt so much like an awkward seventeen-year-old. He thought he wouldn’t enjoy playing chess with Mrs. Severance. She was one of those people who smiled sweetly at the end of a game and then said they thought it would be fairer if they gave you both knights.

Ted reassured him though. Ted, stumbling out of the dining-room, with a mixture of would-be unconcern, compound embarrassment and complete though suppressed fury at Oliver on his face. It was hardly either just or moral, Oliver reflected, that Mrs. Severance should be the only one of them to seem completely at her ease.

Ted reassured him, though. Ted, stumbling out of the dining room, had a look of fake indifference, mixed embarrassment, and a completely suppressed anger towards Oliver on his face. It didn’t seem fair or right, Oliver thought, that Mrs. Severance was the only one who appeared totally at ease.

“Hello, Ollie,” in the tone of “And if you'd only get the hell out as quickly as possible.” “Mrs. Severance—” a stumble over that. “You've got a letter for me?”

“Hey, Ollie,” in a tone that clearly meant “And if you could just leave as fast as you can.” “Mrs. Severance—” a pause there. “You have a letter for me?”

“Yes. It's important,” said Oliver as firmly as he could. He gave it, and, as Ted sat down near a lamp to read it, Oliver saw by one sudden momentary flash that passed over Mrs. Severance's face that she had seen the address and known instantly that the handwriting was not that of a man. And then Oliver began to think that he might have been right when he had thought of the present expedition as something rather perilous—he found that he had moved three steps away from Mrs. Severance without his knowing it, very much as he might have from an unfamiliar piece of furniture near which he was standing and which had instantaneously developed all the electric properties of a coil of live wire. Then he looked at Ted's face—and what he saw there made him want to kick himself for looking—because it is never proper for even the friendliest spectator to see a man's private soul stripped naked as a grass-stalk before his own eyes. It was horribly like watching Ted lose balance on the edge of a cliff that he had been walking unconcernedly and start to fall without crying out or any romantic gestures, with only that look of utter surprise struck into his face and the way his hands clutched as if they would tear some solid hold out of the air. Oliver kept his eyes on him in a frosty suspense while he read the letter all through three times and then folded it and put it carefully away in his breast pocket—and then when he looked at Mrs. Severance Oliver could have shouted aloud with immense improper joy, for he knew by the way Ted's hands moved that they were going back in the car together.

“Yes. It's important,” Oliver said as firmly as he could. He gave it to Ted, and as Ted sat down near a lamp to read it, Oliver caught a brief flash on Mrs. Severance's face that revealed she had seen the address and instantly recognized that the handwriting wasn't that of a man. At that moment, Oliver started to think he might have been right in considering this trip rather risky—he realized he had unconsciously moved three steps away from Mrs. Severance, much like one might step back from an unfamiliar piece of furniture that suddenly seemed electrifyingly dangerous. Then he glanced at Ted's face—and what he saw made him want to kick himself for looking—because it’s never okay for even the friendliest spectator to witness a man's private soul laid bare before him. It was disturbingly similar to watching Ted lose his balance on the edge of a cliff he had been walking along casually, falling without a sound or any dramatic gestures, just that look of total shock on his face and his hands reaching out as if trying to grab hold of something tangible in the air. Oliver kept his gaze on him in tense anticipation as he read the letter three times, then folded it and carefully tucked it into his breast pocket—and when he looked at Mrs. Severance, Oliver felt like he could shout out with overwhelming joy because he could tell from the way Ted's hands moved that they were going back in the car together.

Ted was on his feet and his voice was as grave as if he were apologizing for having insulted Mrs. Severance in public, but under the meaninglessness of his actual words it was wholly firm and controlled.

Ted was standing and his voice was serious as if he were apologizing for publicly insulting Mrs. Severance, but beneath the emptiness of what he actually said, it was completely steady and composed.

“I'm awfully sorry—I've got to go right away. You'll think me immensely rude but it's something that's practically life-and-death.” “Really?” said Mrs. Severance and Oliver could have clapped his hands at her accent. Now that the battle had ended bloodlessly, he supposed he might be permitted to applaud, internally at least. And “I'm sorry—but this is over,” said every note in Ted's voice and “Lost have I? Well then—” every note in hers.

“I'm really sorry—I have to leave right away. You might think I'm being incredibly rude, but it's something that's almost a matter of life and death.” “Really?” said Mrs. Severance, and Oliver could have clapped his hands at her accent. Now that the conflict had ended without violence, he thought he could at least applaud, at least in his head. And “I’m sorry—but this is over,” said every tone in Ted’s voice and “Have I lost? Well then—” every tone in hers.

It occurred to Oliver that things were badly arranged—all this—and he was the only audience.

It occurred to Oliver that everything was disorganized—all of this—and he was the only witness.

Life seemed sudden lavish in giving him benefit performances of other people's love-affairs—he supposed it was all part of the old and deathless jest.

Life seemed unexpectedly generous in providing him with front-row seats to other people's love lives—he figured it was all part of the timeless joke.

And then, like a prickling of cold, there passed over him once more that little sense of danger. Mrs. Severance and Ted were both standing looking at each other and neither was saying anything—and Ted looked by his face as if he were walking in his sleep.

And then, like a chill, he felt that little sense of danger wash over him again. Mrs. Severance and Ted were both standing there, staring at each other, and neither of them was saying anything—and Ted looked like he was in a daze.

“The car's down below, old boy,” said Oliver helpfully, and then, a little louder “Peter's car, you know,” and whatever cobwebs had been holding Ted for the last instant broke apart. He went over to Mrs. Severance. “Good-by.”

“The car's down below, buddy,” said Oliver helpfully, and then, a bit louder, “Peter's car, you know,” and whatever was holding Ted back for the last moment fell away. He walked over to Mrs. Severance. “Goodbye.”

“Good-by,” and he started making apologies again while she merely looked and Oliver was suddenly fretting like a weary hostess whose callers have stayed hours too long, to have him down in the car and the car pointed again with its nose toward Southampton.

“Goodbye,” he began to apologize again while she just watched, and Oliver suddenly felt like an exhausted hostess whose guests had overstayed their welcome, eager to have him in the car and the car turned once more towards Southampton.

And then he heard, through Ted's last apologia, the whir of a mounting elevator.

And then he heard, through Ted's final apology, the sound of an ascending elevator.

The elevator couldn't stop at the fourth floor—it couldn't. But it did, and there was the noise of the gate slung back and “What's that?” said Mrs. Severance sharply, her politeness broken to bits for the first time.

The elevator couldn't stop at the fourth floor—it just couldn't. But it did, and there was the sound of the gate being thrown back, and “What's that?” Mrs. Severance said sharply, her politeness shattered for the first time.

They were all standing near the door, and, with a complete disbelief in all that he was hearing and seeing, Oliver heard Mrs. Severance's voice in his ear, “The kitchen—fire-escape—” saw her push Ted toward him as if she were shifting a piece of cumbrous furniture, and obeyed her orders implicitly because he was too surprised to think of doing anything else.

They were all standing by the door, and, completely in shock from everything he was hearing and seeing, Oliver heard Mrs. Severance's voice in his ear, “The kitchen—fire escape—” He watched her push Ted toward him as if she were moving a heavy piece of furniture, and he followed her orders without question because he was too stunned to think of doing anything else.

He hurried himself and the still half-somnambulistic Ted through the dining-room curtains, just in time to catch a last glimpse of Mrs. Severance softly pressing with all her weight and strength against her side of the door of the apartment as a man's quick short footsteps crossed the hall in two strides, and after a second's pause, a key clicked into the lock.

He rushed himself and the still half-asleep Ted through the dining room curtains, just in time to catch a final glimpse of Mrs. Severance pushing hard with all her weight against her side of the apartment door as a man’s quick, short footsteps crossed the hall in two strides, and after a brief pause, a key clicked into the lock.





XXXVIII

Mrs. Severance, her whole weight against the door, felt it push at her fiercely without opening, and, even in the midst of her turmoil, smiled. Mr. Severance had never been exactly what one would call an athlete—

Mrs. Severance, leaning her entire weight against the door, felt it push back fiercely without budging, and even amidst her chaos, she smiled. Mr. Severance had never really been what you'd call an athlete—

She slackened her pressure, little by anxious little. Her hand crept down to the knob, then she jerked it sharply and stood back and Mr. Piper came stumbling into the room, a little too fast for dignity. He had to catch to her to save himself from falling but as soon as he had recovered his balance he jerked his hands away from her as if they had taken hold of something that hurt him and when he stood up she saw that his face was grey all over and that his breath came in little hard sniffs through his nose.

She loosened her grip slowly, bit by bit. Her hand moved down to the doorknob, and then she yanked it open and stepped back. Mr. Piper stumbled into the room, a bit too quickly to be dignified. He had to grab her to keep from falling, but as soon as he regained his balance, he pulled his hands away from her as if he had touched something painful. When he stood up, she noticed that his face was completely gray and that his breath was coming in sharp little sniffs through his nose.

“Sorry, Sargent,” she said easily. “I heard your key but that silly old door is sticking again. You didn't hurt yourself, did you?”

“Sorry, Sargent,” she said casually. “I heard your key, but that silly old door is sticking again. You didn’t hurt yourself, did you?”

For an instant she thought that everything was going to be perfectly simple—his face had changed so, with an intensity of relief almost childish, at the sound of her accustomed voice. Then the greyness came back.

For a moment, she thought everything was going to be really simple—his face looked so different, with a relief that was almost childlike, at the sound of her familiar voice. Then the feeling of sadness returned.

“Do you mind—introducing me—Rose—to the gentleman—you are dining with tonight?” he said with a difficulty of speech as if actual words were not things he was accustomed to using. “I merely—called—to be quite sure.”

“Do you mind introducing me, Rose, to the gentleman you’re dining with tonight?” he said, struggling to get the words out as if he wasn’t used to speaking. “I just called to make sure.”

She managed to look as puzzled as possible.

She managed to look as confused as possible.

“The gentleman?”

“The guy?”

“Oh yes, the gentleman.” He seemed neither to be particularly disgusted nor murderously angry—only so utterly tired in body and spirit that she thought oddly that it seemed almost as if any sudden gesture or movement might crumble him into pieces of fine grey paper at her feet.

“Oh yes, the guy.” He didn’t look particularly disgusted or furiously angry—just so completely worn out in both body and spirit that she thought it was strange; it almost seemed like any sudden gesture or movement could make him fall apart into fine grey pieces at her feet.

“Oh, there isn't any use in pretending, Rose—any more. I have my information.”

“Oh, there's no point in pretending anymore, Rose—I have the information.”

“Yes? From whom?”

"Yes? Who's this?"

“What on earth does it matter? Elizabeth—since you choose to know.”

“What does it even matter? Elizabeth—if you really want to know.”

“Elizabeth,” said Mrs. Severance softly. She could not imagine how time, even when successfully played for and gained, could help the situation very much—but that was the only thing she could think of doing, and she did it, therefore, with every trick of deliberation she knew, as if any instant saved before he went into the dining-room might bring salvation.

“Elizabeth,” Mrs. Severance said gently. She couldn't understand how time, even when successfully used or gained, could really improve the situation much—but that was the only thing she could think to do, so she did it with every method of careful thought she knew, as if any moment saved before he entered the dining room might bring hope.

“Do you know, I was always a little doubtful about Elizabeth. She was a little too beautifully incurious about everything to be quite real—and a little too well satisfied with her place, even on what we paid her. But of course is she has been supplementing her salary with private-detective work for you—”

“Do you know, I was always a bit skeptical about Elizabeth. She seemed a little too beautifully indifferent to everything to be entirely real—and a little too content with her position, even with what we paid her. But of course, if she has been boosting her income with private-detective work for you—”

She shrugged her shoulders.

She shrugged.

“I suppose you were foolish enough to give her one of your private numbers,” she said a trifle acidly. “Which will mean that you will be paying her a modest blackmail all the rest of your life, and you'll probably have to provide for her in your will. Oh, I know Elizabeth! She'll be perfectly secret—if she's paid for it—she'll never make you willing to risk the scandal by asking for more than just enough. But if this is the way you carry on all your confidential investigations, Sargent—well, it's fortunate you have large means—”

“I guess you were silly enough to give her one of your private numbers,” she said a bit sharply. “Which means you’ll be paying her some blackmail for the rest of your life, and you’ll probably need to take care of her in your will. Oh, I know Elizabeth! She’ll be completely discreet—if she’s compensated for it—she’ll never make you risk a scandal by asking for more than just enough. But if this is how you handle all your confidential investigations, Sargent—well, it’s lucky you have plenty of money—”

“She doesn't know who I am.”

“She doesn't know who I am.”

“Oh Sargent, Sargent! When all she has to do is to subscribe to 'Town and Country.' Or call up the number you gave her, some time, and ask where it is.”

“Oh Sargent, Sargent! All she has to do is subscribe to 'Town and Country.' Or call the number you gave her a while ago and ask where it is.”

“There are the strictest orders about nobody but myself ever answering the telephones in my private office.”

“There are strict orders that only I am allowed to answer the phones in my private office.”

“And servants are always perfectly obedient—and there are no stupid ones—and accidents never happen. Sargent, really—”

“And servants are always completely obedient—and there are no foolish ones—and accidents never occur. Sargent, honestly—”

“That doesn't matter. I didn't come here to talk about Elizabeth.” “Really? I should think you might have. I could have given you all the information you required a good deal less expensively—and now, I suppose, I'll have to think up some way of getting rid of Elizabeth as well. I can't pay her off with one of my new dresses this time—”

"That doesn't matter. I didn't come here to talk about Elizabeth." "Really? I would have thought you might have. I could have given you all the information you needed a lot less expensively—and now, I guess I'll have to come up with some way to get rid of Elizabeth too. I can't pay her off with one of my new dresses this time—"

Who is he?

“Who’s he?”

“Suppose we start talking about it from the beginning, Sargent—?”

“Let’s start discussing it from the beginning, Sargent—?”

Where is he?”

“Where is he?”

“In the dining-room, I imagine. It wouldn't be very well bred of anyone, would it, to come out and be introduced in the middle of this very loud, very vulgar quarrel that you are making with me—”

“In the dining room, I picture. It wouldn't be very polite of anyone, would it, to come out and be introduced in the middle of this very loud, very crass argument you're having with me—”

“I'm going to see.”

"I'm going to check."

“No, Sargent.”

“No, Sergeant.”

“Let me pass, Rose!”

“Let me through, Rose!”

“I will not. Sargent, I will not let you make an absolute fool of yourself before my friends before you give me a chance to explain—”

“I won’t. Sargent, I’m not going to allow you to make a complete fool of yourself in front of my friends without giving me a chance to explain—”

“I will, I tell you! I will! Let me go!

“I will, I promise! I will! Let me go!

They were struggling undignifiedly in the center of the room, her firm strong hands tight over his wrists as he pawed at her, trying to wrench himself away. Mr. Piper was a gentleman no longer—nor a business man—nor a figure of nation-wide importance—he was only a small furious figure with a face as grey and distorted as a fighting ape's who was clutching at the woman in front of him as if he would like to tear her with his hands. A red swimming had fallen over his eyes—all he knew was that the woman-person in front of him had fooled him more bitterly and commonly than anyone had been fooled since Adam—and that if he could not get loose in some way or other from the hateful strength that was holding him, he would burst into the disgusting tears of a vicious small boy who is being firmly held down and spanked by an older girl. Grammar, manners and sense had gone from him as completely as if he had never possessed them.

They were struggling awkwardly in the middle of the room, her strong hands gripping his wrists tightly as he tried to pull away from her. Mr. Piper was no longer a gentleman—or a businessman—or a person of national significance—he was just a small, furious figure with a grey, twisted face like a fighting ape, clutching at the woman in front of him as if he wanted to rip her apart. A red haze had fallen over his eyes—all he knew was that the woman in front of him had deceived him more painfully and humiliatingly than anyone had since Adam—and if he couldn’t somehow break free from the hateful grip holding him, he would burst into the ugly tears of a small, vicious boy being firmly restrained and spanked by an older girl. His grammar, manners, and sense had vanished completely as if he had never had them at all.

“Lemme go! oh damn you, damn you—you woman—you devil—lemme go!”

“Let me go! Oh, damn you, damn you—you woman—you devil—let me go!”

“Be quiet, Sargent! Oh shut up, you fool, shut up!”

“Be quiet, Sargent! Oh, just shut up, you fool, shut up!”

A noise came from the kitchen—a noise like the sound of a man falling over boxes. Mr. Piper struggled furiously—Paris was crawling out of the window—Paris, the sleek, sly chamberer, the gay hateful cuckoo of his private nest was getting away! Mrs. Severance turned her head toward the noise a second. Mr. Piper fought like a crippled wrestler.

A noise came from the kitchen—a sound like a man tripping over boxes. Mr. Piper struggled desperately—Paris was climbing out the window—Paris, the smooth, sneaky deceiver, the irritating uninvited guest in his own home was escaping! Mrs. Severance turned her head toward the noise for a moment. Mr. Piper fought like an injured wrestler.

“Grr-ah! Ah, would you, would you?”

“Grr-ah! Ah, would you, would you?”

He had wrenched one hand free for an instant—it went to his pocket and came out of it with something that shone and was hard like a new metal toy.

He managed to pull one hand free for a moment—it slipped into his pocket and came out holding something shiny and hard like a brand new metal toy.

“Now will you lemme go?” But Mrs. Severance tried to grab for the hand with the revolver in it instead, and succeeded only in striking the barrel a little aside. There was a noise that sounded like a cannon-cracker bursting in Mr. Piper's face—it was so near—and then he was standing up, shaking all over, but free and a man ready to explain a number of very painful things to Paris as soon as he caught him. He took one step toward the dining-room, sheer rage tugging at his body as high wind tugs at a bough. Now that woman was out of the way——

“Now will you let me go?” But Mrs. Severance tried to grab the hand with the gun instead and only managed to push the barrel a little to the side. There was a sound like a firecracker going off right in Mr. Piper's face—it was so close—and then he was standing up, shaking all over, but free and ready to explain a lot of very painful things to Paris as soon as he caught him. He took a step toward the dining room, pure rage pulling at him like a strong wind tugging at a branch. Now that woman was out of the way——

And then he saw that she was out of the way indeed. She could not have fallen without his hearing her fall—how could she?—but she was lying on the floor in a crumple of clothes and one of her arms was thrown queerly out from her side as if it did not belong to her body any longer. He stood looking at her for what seemed one long endless wave of uncounted time and that firecracker noise he had heard kept echoing and echoing through his head like the sound of loud steps along a long and empty corridor. Then he suddenly dropped the pistol and knelt clumsily beside her.

And then he realized that she was really out of the way. She couldn't have fallen without him hearing it—how could she?—but she was lying on the floor in a heap of clothes, and one of her arms was oddly thrown out to the side as if it no longer belonged to her body. He stood there, staring at her for what felt like an endless stretch of time, and the loud noise he had heard kept echoing in his mind like footsteps in a long, empty hallway. Then he suddenly dropped the gun and knelt awkwardly beside her.

“Rose! Rose!” he started calling huskily, his hands feeling with frantic awkwardness for her pulse and her heart, as Oliver Crowe ran into the room through the curtains.

“Rose! Rose!” he began calling hoarsely, his hands searching frantically and awkwardly for her pulse and her heart, as Oliver Crowe rushed into the room through the curtains.





XXXIX

Oliver thought that he had never been quite so sure of anything as he was that he must be insane. He was insane. Very shortly some heavy person in uniform would walk into the tidy kitchen where he and Ted were crouching like moving-picture husbands and remark with a kind smile that the Ahkoond of Whilom was giving a tea-party in the Mountains of the Moon that afternoon and that unless Oliver (or, as he was probable better known) St. Oliver, came back at once in the nice private car with the wire netting over its windows, everybody from God the Father Almighty to Carrie Chapman Catt would be highly displeased. For a moment Oliver thought of lunatic asylums almost lovingly—they had such fine high walls and smooth green lawns and you were so perfectly safe there from anything ever happening that was real. Then he jumped—that must be Mrs. Severance opening the door.

Oliver felt more certain than ever that he must be losing his mind. He really was insane. Soon, some heavyset person in a uniform would stroll into the neat kitchen where he and Ted were huddled like movie husbands and kindly say that the Ahkoond of Whilom was hosting a tea party in the Mountains of the Moon that afternoon and that unless Oliver (or, as he was probably better known, St. Oliver) returned immediately in the nice private car with wire netting over its windows, everyone from God the Father Almighty to Carrie Chapman Catt would be very unhappy. For a moment, Oliver thought about mental hospitals almost fondly—they had such high walls and smooth green lawns, and you were completely safe there from anything real happening. Then he jumped— that must be Mrs. Severance opening the door.

“What are we going to do?” he said to Ted in a fierce whisper.

“What are we going to do?” he said to Ted in an intense whisper.

Ted looked at him stupidly. “Do? When I don't know whether I'm on my feet or my head?” he said. His drugged passiveness showed Oliver with desolating clarity that anything that could be done would have to be done by himself. He crept over toward the window with a wild wish that black magic were included in a Yale curriculum—the only really sensible thing he could think of doing would be for both of them to vanish through the wall.

Ted stared at him blankly. “Do? When I can’t tell if I’m standing on my feet or my head?” he said. His drugged indifference made it painfully clear to Oliver that anything that needed to be done would have to be done by him alone. He inched over to the window, desperately wishing that black magic were part of the Yale curriculum—the only logical thing he could think of was for both of them to disappear through the wall.

“Look! Fire-escape!”

“Look! Fire escape!”

“What?”

"Excuse me?"

Fire-escape!”

Fire escape!”

“All right. You take it.”

“Okay. You can have it.”

Oliver had been sliding the window up all the while, cursing softly and horribly at each damnatory creak. Yes—there it was—and people thought fire-escapes ugly. Personally, Oliver had seldom seen anything in his life which combined concrete utility with abstract beauty so ideally as that little flight of iron steps leading down the entry outside the window into blackness.

Oliver had been lifting the window the whole time, muttering curses under his breath at each annoying creak. There it was—and people thought fire escapes were ugly. Honestly, Oliver had rarely seen anything in his life that combined practical use with aesthetic beauty as perfectly as that small set of iron steps leading down the entry outside the window into darkness.

“You first, Ted.”

“Go ahead, Ted.”

“Can't.” The word seemed to come despairingly out of the bottom of his stomach.

“Can't.” The word felt like it had sadly risen from the pit of his stomach.

“Came here. Own accord. Got to see it through. Take my medicine.”

“Came here. My choice. Have to see it through. Deal with it.”

“You fool, she doesn't want you here! Think of Elinor!” For a moment Oliver thought Ted was going to blaze into more blind rage. Then he checked himself.

“You idiot, she doesn't want you here! Think of Elinor!” For a moment, Oliver thought Ted was going to explode in more blind rage. Then he held himself back.

“I am. But listen to that.”

“I am. But listen to that.”

The voices that came to them from the living-room were certainly both high and excited—and the second that Oliver heard one of them he knew that all his most preposterous suppositions on the drive down from Southampton had come preposterously and rather ghastly true.

The voices they heard from the living room were definitely high and excited—and as soon as Oliver heard one of them, he realized that all his wildest assumptions during the drive from Southampton had turned out to be absurdly and somewhat disturbingly true.

“Well, listen to it! Do you know who the man is now? And will you get out on the fire-escape, you fool?”

“Well, listen to it! Do you know who the man is now? And will you get out on the fire escape, you fool?”

Ted listened intently for the space of a dozen seconds. Then “Oh my God!” he said and his head went into his hands. Oliver crept over to him.

Ted listened closely for about ten seconds. Then, "Oh my God!" he said, burying his face in his hands. Oliver quietly moved over to him.

“Ted, listen—oh listen, damn you! What's the use of acting the chivalrous fool, now? Don't you see? Don't you understand? Don't you get it that if you leave she can explain it some way or other—that all you're doing by staying is ruining yourself and Elinor for a point of honor that hasn't any honor to it?”

“Ted, listen—oh come on, damn it! What's the point of playing the noble idiot, now? Don't you see? Don't you understand? Don't you get that if you leave, she can justify it somehow—that all you're doing by staying is ruining yourself and Elinor for a sense of honor that doesn't even exist to it?”

“Oh sure. Sure. But listen to him—why great God, Ollie, if he has a gun he might kill her—probably will—Don't you see it's just because I hate the whole business now—and her—and myself—th'at I've got to stick it out? You go, Ollie, it's none of your business—”

“Oh sure. Sure. But listen to him—oh my God, Ollie, if he has a gun he might kill her—probably will—Don't you see it's just because I hate the whole thing now—and her—and myself—that I've got to stick it out? You go, Ollie, it's none of your business—”

“You go. You blessed idiot, there's no use of both of us smashing. If anybody's got to stay—I can bluff it out a good deal better than you can—trust me—”

“You go. You foolish idiot, there's no point in both of us fighting. If anyone needs to stay—I can handle it way better than you can—trust me—”

“Oh rats. Not that it isn't very decent of you, Ollie, it is—and you'd do it—but I wouldn't even be a person to let you—”

“Oh no. It’s not that it isn’t really nice of you, Ollie, it totally is—and you would do it—but I wouldn’t even be a person to let you—”

They were both on their feet, talking in jerks, ears strained for every sound from that other room.

They were both standing, speaking in quick bursts, straining to hear every sound from the other room.

“It's perfectly simple—nobody's going to pull any gunplay—good Lord, imagine poor old Mr. Piper—” said Oliver uncertainly, and then as noises came to them that meant more than just talking, “Get down that fire-escape!”

“It's super simple—no one’s going to resort to gun violence—good Lord, imagine poor old Mr. Piper—” said Oliver hesitantly, and then as sounds reached them that signified more than just conversation, “Get down that fire escape!”

“I can't. Let go of me, Ollie. I mustn't Listen—something's up—something bad! Get out of the way there, Ollie, I've got to go in! It isn't your funeral!”

“I can't. Let go of me, Ollie. I really shouldn’t. Listen—something's wrong—something bad! Move aside, Ollie, I have to go in! It's not your funeral!”

“Well, it isn't going to be yours!” said Oliver through shut teeth—Ted's last remark had, somehow been a little too irritating. He thought savagely that there was only one way of dealing with completely honorable fools—Ted shouldn't, by the Lord!—-Oliver had gone to just a little too much trouble in the last dozen hours to build Ted a happy home to let any of Ted's personal wishes in the matter interrupt him now. He stepped back with a gesture of defeat but his feet gripped at the floor like a boxer's and his eyes fixed burningly on the point of Ted's jaw. Wait a split-second—he wasn't near enough—now—there!

“Well, it’s not going to be yours!” Oliver said through clenched teeth—Ted’s last comment had been a bit too annoying. He thought angrily that there was only one way to handle utterly honorable fools—Ted shouldn’t, for Pete's sake!—Oliver had put in just a bit too much effort over the past twelve hours to create a happy home for Ted to let any of Ted's personal wishes mess things up now. He stepped back with a gesture of defeat, but his feet stayed anchored to the floor like a boxer's, and his eyes burned fiercely at the point of Ted's jaw. Just wait a second—he wasn't close enough—now—there!

His fist landed exactly where he had meant it to and for an instant he felt as if he had broken all the bones in his hand. Ted was back against the wall, his mouth dropping open, his whole face frozen like a face caught in a snapshot unawares to a sudden glare of immense and ludicrous astonishment. Then he began to give at the knees like a man who has been smitten with pie in a custard-comedy and Oliver recovered from his surprise at both of them sufficiently to step in and catch him as he slumped, face forward.

His fist hit exactly where he intended, and for a moment, he felt like he had shattered every bone in his hand. Ted was pressed against the wall, his mouth wide open, his entire face frozen in a look of shock, like someone caught off guard by a sudden bright flash. Then he started to buckle at the knees, like a character who just got hit with a pie in a slapstick comedy, and Oliver shook off his surprise at both of them enough to step in and catch him as he fell forward.

He laid him carefully down on the floor, trying feverishly to remember how long a knockout lasted. Not nearly long enough, anyway. Ropes. A gag. His eyes roved frantically about the kitchen. Towels!

He carefully laid him down on the floor, trying desperately to remember how long a knockout lasts. Not nearly long enough, anyway. Ropes. A gag. His eyes darted around the kitchen. Towels!

He was filling Ted's mouth with clean dish-rag and thinking dully that it was just like handling a man in the last stages of alcohol—the body had the same limp refractory heaviness all over—when he heard something that sounded like the bursting of a large blown-up paper bag from the other room. He accepted the fact with neither surprise nor curiosity. Mr. Piper had shot Mrs. Severance. Or Mrs. Severance had shot Mr. Piper. That was all.

He was stuffing Ted’s mouth with a clean dish rag, thinking blankly that it was just like dealing with someone in the advanced stages of drinking—their body felt the same heavy, unresponsive weight—when he heard something that sounded like a large inflated paper bag popping from the other room. He accepted it without surprise or curiosity. Mr. Piper had shot Mrs. Severance. Or Mrs. Severance had shot Mr. Piper. That was it.

As soon as he had safely disposed of Ted—for an eery moment he had actually considered stowing him away in a drawer of the kitchen-cabinet—it might be well to go in and investigate the murder.

As soon as he had safely gotten rid of Ted—for a weird moment he had actually thought about hiding him in a drawer of the kitchen cabinet—it would be a good idea to go in and check out the murder.

And then either Mrs. Severance or Mr. Piper—whichever it was of the two that remained alive—might very well shoot him unless he or she had shot himself or herself first. It seemed to Oliver that the latter event would save everyone a great deal of trouble.

And then either Mrs. Severance or Mr. Piper—whichever one of them was still alive—might end up shooting him unless he or she did it first. Oliver thought that the latter would spare everyone a lot of hassle.

He did not relish the idea of being left alone in a perfectly strange apartment with two corpses and one gagged, bound and unconscious best friend—but he liked the picture of himself trying to make explanations to either his hostess or Mr. Piper when, in either case, the other party to the argument would be in possession of a loaded revolver, still less. He hoped that if Mrs. Severance were the survivor she had had a sufficiently Western upbringing at least to know how to shoot. He had no particular wish to die—but anything was better than being mangled—and a reminiscence of Hedda Gabler's poet's technique with firearms caused his stomach to contract quite painfully as he tightened the knots around Ted's ankles. Ted was the devil and all to get out on the fire-escape—and then you had to tie him so that he wouldn't roll off.

He didn’t like the idea of being left alone in a completely unfamiliar apartment with two dead bodies and one gagged, bound, and unconscious best friend—but the thought of explaining things to either his hostess or Mr. Piper, when in either case the other person would have a loaded gun, was even worse. He hoped that if Mrs. Severance survived, she had enough of a Western upbringing to at least know how to shoot. He didn’t particularly want to die—but anything was better than being mangled—and the memory of Hedda Gabler's poet’s technique with guns made his stomach tighten painfully as he tightened the knots around Ted’s ankles. Getting Ted out on the fire escape was a hassle—and then you had to tie him up so he wouldn’t roll off.

He crawled back through the window, dusted his trousers, and settled his necktie as carefully as if he were going to be married. Married. And he had hoped, he thought rather pitiably, that even though Nancy had so firmly decided to blight him forever she might have a few pleasant memories of their engagement at least. Instead—well, he could see the headlines now. “Big Financier, Youth and Mystery Woman Die in Triple Slaying.” “Dead—Oliver Crowe, Yale 1917, of Melgrove, L. I.”

He climbed back through the window, brushed off his pants, and adjusted his tie as carefully as if he were getting married. Married. And he had hoped, he thought rather sadly, that even though Nancy had so decisively chosen to ruin his life forever, she might at least have a few good memories of their engagement. Instead—well, he could imagine the headlines now. “Big Financier, Young Man, and Mystery Woman Found Dead in Triple Murder.” “Dead—Oliver Crowe, Yale 1917, from Melgrove, L. I.”

It hadn't been his job, damn it, it hadn't been his job at all. It was now, though, with Ted perfectly helpless on the fire-escape where any crazy person could take pot-shots at him as if he were a plaster pipe in a shooting gallery. The idea of escape had somehow never seriously occurred to him—what had happened in the evening already had impressed him so with a sense of inane fatality that he could not even conceive of the possibility of any-thing's coming right. In any event, Ted, tied up the way he was, was too heavy and clumsy to carry down even the most ordinary flight of stairs—and if he were going to be shot, he somehow preferred to gasp his last breaths out on a comfortably carpeted floor rather than clinging like a disreputable spider to the iron web of a fire-escape.

It definitely wasn’t his job, damn it, it really wasn’t his job at all. But now, it was, with Ted totally helpless on the fire escape where anyone could take shots at him like he was a target in a shooting gallery. The thought of escaping had never seriously crossed his mind—what had happened that evening had left him so overwhelmed by a sense of pointless fate that he couldn’t even imagine things turning out well. Anyway, Ted, tied up the way he was, was too heavy and awkward to carry down even the simplest flight of stairs—and if he was going to get shot, he somehow preferred to take his last breaths on a nice carpeted floor rather than hanging on like a shady spider to the metal web of a fire escape.

Oliver sighed—Nancy's firmness had admittedly quite ruined all the better things in life—but even the merest sort of mere existence had got to be, at times, a rather pleasant convention—how pleasant, he felt, he had never quite realized somehow until just now. Then, with a vague idea of getting whatever was to happen over with as quickly and decently as possible, he settled his tie once more and trotted meekly through the dining-room and beyond the curtains.

Oliver sighed—Nancy's stubbornness had definitely spoiled many of the good things in life—but even just getting by could be, at times, a surprisingly nice routine—how nice, he realized, he'd never quite understood until now. Then, with a vague sense of wanting to get whatever was going to happen done with quickly and respectfully, he adjusted his tie again and walked quietly through the dining room and beyond the curtains.





XL

“Why, Mr. Piper!” was Oliver's first and wholly inane remark.

It was not what he had intended to say at all—something rather more dramatic and on the lines of “Shoot if you must this old grey head, but if you will only listen to a reasonable explanation—” had been uppermost in his mind. But the sight of Peter's father crouched over what must be Mrs. Severance's body, his weak hands fumbling for her wrist and heart, his voice thin with a senile sorrow as if he had been stricken at once and in an instant with a palsy of incurable age, brought the whole world of Southampton and house-parties and reality that Oliver thought he had lost touch with forever, back to him so vividly that all he could do was gape at the tableau on the floor.

It wasn’t at all what he had meant to say—something much more dramatic along the lines of “Go ahead and shoot this old grey head, but if you just listen to a reasonable explanation—” had been at the forefront of his mind. But the sight of Peter’s father hunched over what had to be Mrs. Severance’s body, his frail hands struggling to find her wrist and heartbeat, his voice trembling with a sorrowful weakness, as if he had suddenly been hit with an overwhelming frailty of old age, made everything about Southampton, house parties, and the reality Oliver thought he had completely lost touch with feel so real again that all he could do was stare at the scene on the floor.

Mr. Piper looked up and for a second of relief Oliver thought that the staring eyes had not recognized him at all. Then he realized from the look in them that who or what he was made singularly little difference now to Mr. Piper. “Water!” croaked Mr. Piper. “Water! I've shot her. Oh, poor Rose, poor Rose!” and he was plucking at her dress again with absorbed, incapable fingers.

Mr. Piper looked up, and for a brief moment of relief, Oliver thought that the staring eyes hadn’t recognized him at all. Then he realized from the look in them that who or what he was didn’t matter at all to Mr. Piper now. “Water!” croaked Mr. Piper. “Water! I’ve shot her. Oh, poor Rose, poor Rose!” He was tugging at her dress again with his distracted, unsteady fingers.

Oliver looked around him. The gun. There must have been a gun. Where? Oh there—and as he picked it up from under a chair he did so with much inward reverence in spite of the haste he took to it, for he felt as if it were all the next forty years of his life made little into something cold and small and of metal that he was lifting like a doll from the floor.

Oliver looked around. The gun. There had to be a gun. Where? Oh, there—and as he grabbed it from under a chair, he did so with a deep sense of respect, even with the urgency he felt, because it seemed like he was lifting all the next forty years of his life, condensed into something cold, small, and metal, just like picking up a doll from the floor.

“Water,” said Mr. Piper again and quite horribly. “Water for Rose.”

“Water,” Mr. Piper said once more, sounding quite terrible. “Water for Rose.”

It was only when he had gone back to the kitchen and started looking for glasses that he realized that Mrs. Severance might very possibly be dying out there in the other room. Till then the mere fact that he was not dying himself had been too large in his vision to give him time to develop proper sympathy for others. When he did, though, he hurried bunglingly, in spite of a nervous flash in which after accidentally touching the revolver in his pocket he almost threw it through the pane of the nearest window before he considered. A moment, though, and he was back with a spilling tumbler.

It was only when he returned to the kitchen and started looking for glasses that he realized Mrs. Severance might really be dying in the other room. Until then, the fact that he was not dying himself had dominated his thoughts, leaving him no time to feel proper sympathy for others. But when he finally did, he rushed awkwardly, despite a nervous moment when, after accidentally brushing against the revolver in his pocket, he nearly threw it through the nearest window before thinking better of it. After a moment, though, he was back with a spilling tumbler.

“Water,” said Mr. Piper with querulous satisfaction. “Give her water.” Oliver hesitated. “Where's she shot?” he said sharply.

“Water,” Mr. Piper said with a whiny sense of satisfaction. “Get her some water.” Oliver paused. “Where is she hurt?” he asked sharply.

“I don't know. Oh, I don't know. But I shot her. I shot her. Poor Rose.”

“I don't know. Oh, I don't know. But I shot her. I shot her. Poor Rose.”

It was certainly odd, there being no blood about, thought Oliver detachedly. Internal wounds? Possibly, but even so. He dipped his fingers in the glass of water, bent over Mrs. Severance and sprinkled the drops as near her closed eyelids as possible. No sound came from her and not a muscle of her body moved, but the delicate skin of the eyelids shivered momentarily. Oliver drew a long breath and stepped back.

It was definitely strange that there was no blood, Oliver thought to himself. Internal injuries? Maybe, but still. He dipped his fingers in the glass of water, leaned over Mrs. Severance, and sprinkled the drops as close to her closed eyelids as he could. She didn't make a sound, and not a muscle in her body moved, but the delicate skin of her eyelids trembled momentarily. Oliver took a deep breath and stepped back.

“She's dead,” said Mr. Piper. “She's dead.” And he began to weep, very quietly with a mouselike sound and the slow horrible tears of age. “No use trying water on her,” said Oliver loudly, and again he thought he saw the skin of the eyelids twitch a little. “Is there any brandy here—anything like that, Mr. Piper?”

“She's dead,” Mr. Piper said. “She's dead.” Then he started to cry, very softly, with a faint, mouse-like sound and the slow, painful tears of old age. “There's no point in trying water on her,” Oliver said loudly, and he thought he saw the skin of her eyelids twitch a bit again. “Is there any brandy here—anything like that, Mr. Piper?”

“K-kitchen,” said Mr. Piper with a sniff and one of his hands came away from Mrs. Severance to fumble for a key.

“K-kitchen,” Mr. Piper said with a sniff, and one of his hands moved away from Mrs. Severance to search for a key.

“I'll go get it,” said Oliver, still rather loudly, and took one step away. Then he bent down again swiftly and poured the whole contents of the tumbler he was holding into the little hollow of Mrs. Severance's throat just above the collar-bone. “Oh!” said the dead Mrs. Severance in the tone of one who has turned on the cold in a shower unexpectedly, and she opened her eyes.

“I'll go get it,” Oliver said loudly as he took a step away. Then he quickly bent down again and poured the entire contents of the tumbler he was holding into the small hollow just above Mrs. Severance's collarbone. “Oh!” exclaimed the lifeless Mrs. Severance, as if she had just received a sudden blast of cold water in the shower, and she opened her eyes.

“Rose!” said Mr. Piper snifflingly. “You aren't dead? You aren't dead, dear? Rose! Rose!”

“Rose!” Mr. Piper said, sniffling. “You’re not dead? You’re not dead, dear? Rose! Rose!”

“Oh,” said Mrs. Severance again, but this time tinily and with a flavor of third acts about her, and she started to relax rather beautifully into a Dying Gladiator pose.

“Oh,” said Mrs. Severance again, but this time softly and with a hint of a dramatic moment about her, and she began to gracefully ease into a Dying Gladiator pose.

“I'll get some more water, Mr. Piper,” said Oliver briskly, and Mrs. Severance began to sit up again.

“I'll grab some more water, Mr. Piper,” Oliver said quickly, and Mrs. Severance started to sit up again.

“I—fainted—silly of me,” she said with a consummate dazedness. “Somebody was firing revolvers—”

“I—fainted—silly of me,” she said with a total daze. “Somebody was firing guns—”

“I tried—I tried—I—t-tried to s-shoot you, Rose,” came from the damp little heap on the floor that was Mr. Piper.

“I tried—I tried—I—t-tried to s-shoot you, Rose,” came from the damp little heap on the floor that was Mr. Piper.

“Really, Sargent—” said Mrs. Severance comfortably. Then she turned her head and made what Oliver was always to consider her most perfect remark. “You must think us very queer people indeed, Mr. Crowe?” she said smiling questioningly up at him.

“Honestly, Sargent—” said Mrs. Severance, relaxed. Then she turned her head and made what Oliver would always consider her best remark. “You must think we're really strange people, Mr. Crowe?” she said, smiling up at him with a question in her eyes.

Oliver's smile in answer held relief beyond words. It wasn't the ordinary cosmos again—quite yet—but at least from now on he felt perfectly sure that no matter how irregular anyone's actions might become, in speech at least, every last least one of the social conventions would be scrupulously observed.

Oliver's smile in response conveyed a relief that was beyond words. It wasn't quite the usual world again—but at least now he felt entirely confident that no matter how unpredictable anyone's behavior might get, at least in conversation, every single one of the social norms would be carefully followed.

“I think—if you could help me, Sargent—” said Mrs. Severance delicately.

“I think—if you could help me, Sargent—” said Mrs. Severance delicately.

“Oh yes, yes, yes,” from Mr. Piper very eagerly and with Oliver's and his assistance Mrs. Severance's invalid form was aided into a deep chair.

“Oh yes, yes, yes,” Mr. Piper said eagerly, and with Oliver's help, Mrs. Severance's frail form was assisted into a deep chair.

“And I think, now,” she went on, “that if I could have just a little—” She let the implication float in the air like a pretty bubble. “Perhaps—it might help us all—”

“And I think, now,” she continued, “that if I could just have a little—” She let the implication hang in the air like a delicate bubble. “Maybe—it could help us all—”

“Oh certainly, dear,” from Mr. Piper. “I—”

“Oh sure, dear,” from Mr. Piper. “I—”

“In the kitchen, you said, Mr. Piper. And you must let me,” from Oliver with complete decision. He hadn't bargained for that. Mr. Piper might not notice Ted on the fire-escape—but then again he might—and if he did he would certainly investigate—mute bound bodies were not ordinary or normal adjuncts of even the most illegal of Riverside Drive apartments. And then. Oliver's hand went down over the revolver in his pocket—if necessary he stood perfectly ready to hold up Mr. Piper at the point of his own pistol to preserve the inviolability of that kitchen.

“In the kitchen, you said, Mr. Piper. And you have to let me,” said Oliver with complete determination. He hadn’t expected that. Mr. Piper might not notice Ted on the fire escape—but then again, he might—and if he did, he would definitely check it out—silent, tied-up bodies weren’t exactly a common or normal part of even the most illegal Riverside Drive apartments. And then, Oliver’s hand went down over the revolver in his pocket—if it came to it, he was fully prepared to hold up Mr. Piper at gunpoint to protect the sanctity of that kitchen.

But Mrs. Severance saved him the bother.

But Mrs. Severance spared him the trouble.

“If you would be so kind?” she said simply. “It's in the small cupboard—-the brown one—Sargent, you have the key?”

“If you could be so kind?” she said simply. “It's in the small cupboard—the brown one—Sargent, do you have the key?”

“Oh, yes, Rose.” Mr. Piper was looking, Oliver thought, rather more embarrassed than it was fair for any man to have to look and live. His eyes kept going pitifully and always to Mrs. Severance and then creeping, away. He produced the key, however, and gave it to Oliver silently and Oliver took the first opportunity when he was through the curtains of giving whatever fates had presided over the insanities of the evening a long cheer with nine Mrs. Severances on the end.

“Oh, yes, Rose.” Mr. Piper looked, Oliver thought, more embarrassed than any man should have to be. His eyes kept glancing sadly at Mrs. Severance and then turning away. He handed over the key to Oliver without saying a word. As soon as Oliver got past the curtains, he took the first chance he had to celebrate whatever crazy situations had unfolded that evening, imagining there were nine Mrs. Severances cheering him on.

He carefully stayed in the kitchen fifteen minutes—devoting most of the time to a cautious examination of Ted, who seemed to be gradually recovering consciousness. At least he stirred a little when poked by Oliver's foot.

He carefully stayed in the kitchen for fifteen minutes—spending most of that time cautiously examining Ted, who appeared to be slowly regaining consciousness. At least he moved a bit when Oliver poked him with his foot.

“Sleeps just like a baby—oh, the sweet little fellow—the dear little fellow—” hummed Oliver wildly as he made a few last additions to the curious network of string and towels with which he had wound Ted into the fire-escape as if he had been making him a cocoon. “Well—well—well—what a night we're having! What a night we're having and what will we have next?” Then he remembered the reason for his journey and removed a bottle of brandy from the brown cup-board, found appropriate glasses and, in the ice-chest, club-soda and ginger ale. He poured himself a drink reminiscent of Paris—not that he felt he needed it for the reaction from bracing himself to die like a Pythias had left him elvishly grotesque in mind—gathered the bottles tenderly in his arms like small glass babies and went back to the living-room.

“Sleeps just like a baby—oh, the sweet little guy—the dear little guy—” hummed Oliver happily as he added a few final touches to the odd web of string and towels with which he had wrapped Ted into the fire escape as if he were making him a cocoon. “Well—well—well—what a night we’re having! What a night we’re having and what will we have next?” Then he remembered why he was there and pulled a bottle of brandy from the brown cupboard, found some suitable glasses, and got club soda and ginger ale from the ice chest. He poured himself a drink that reminded him of Paris—not that he felt he needed it since bracing himself to die like Pythias had left him feeling strangely surreal—gathered the bottles gently in his arms like small glass babies, and returned to the living room.





XLI

And this time he was forced to pay internal high compliment to Mr. Piper as well as to Mrs. Severance. The pitiful grey image, its knees rumpled from the floor, its features streaked like a cheap paper mask with ludicrous dreadful tears, had turned back into the President of the Commercial Bank with branches in Bombay and Melbourne and all the business-capitals of the world. Not that Mr. Piper was at ease again, exactly—to be at ease under the circumstances would merely have proved him brightly inhuman—but he looked as Oliver thought he might have on one of the Street's Black Mondays when only complete firmness and complete audacity in one could keep even the Commercial afloat at a time when the Stock Exchange had turned into a floor-full of well-dressed maniacs and houses that everyone had thought as solid as granite went to pieces like sand castles.

And this time he had to internally acknowledge Mr. Piper as well as Mrs. Severance. The sad grey figure, its knees crumpled from the floor, its features streaked like a cheap paper mask with ridiculous, terrible tears, had transformed back into the President of the Commercial Bank, which had branches in Bombay and Melbourne and all the major business capitals of the world. Not that Mr. Piper was completely at ease again—being at ease under these circumstances would only prove he was unnaturally composed—but he looked as Oliver imagined he might have on one of the Street's Black Mondays when only total determination and boldness could keep even the Commercial afloat during a time when the Stock Exchange had turned into a chaotic floor full of well-dressed crazies, and houses that everyone had believed were as solid as granite crumbled like sandcastles.

Oliver set down the bottles and opened them with a feeling both that he had never known Mr. Piper at all before, only Peter's father, and, spookily, that neither Peter's father nor the terrible old man who had wept on the floor beside Mrs. Severance could have any real existence—this was such a complete and unemotional Mr. Piper he had before him, a Mr. Piper, too, in spite of all the oddities of the present situation, so obviously at home in his own house.

Oliver set down the bottles and opened them, feeling like he had never really known Mr. Piper before, just as Peter’s dad, and strangely, that neither Peter’s dad nor the frightening old man who had cried on the floor next to Mrs. Severance could truly exist—this was such a complete and unemotional Mr. Piper he had in front of him, a Mr. Piper who, despite all the weirdness of the current situation, clearly felt at home in his own house.

None of them said anything in particular until the mixture in the glasses had sunk about half-way down. Then Mr. Piper remarked in a pleasant voice, “I don't often permit myself—seldom even before the country adopted prohibition—but the present circumstances seem to be—er—unusual enough—to warrant—” smiled cheerfully and lifted his glass again. When he had set it down he looked at Mrs. Severance, then at Oliver, and then started to speak.

None of them said anything in particular until the drinks in the glasses had gone down about halfway. Then Mr. Piper said with a pleasant tone, “I don’t often allow myself—rarely even before the country adopted prohibition—but the current situation seems to be—uh—unusual enough—to justify—” he smiled cheerfully and lifted his glass again. After he set it down, he looked at Mrs. Severance, then at Oliver, and then began to speak.

Oliver listened with some tenseness, knowing only that whatever he might possibly have imagined might happen, what would happen, to judge from the previous events of the evening, would be undoubtedly so entirely different that prophecy was no use at all. But, even so, he was not entirely prepared for the unexpectedness of Mr. Piper's first sentence.

Oliver listened with some tension, realizing that no matter what he might have imagined could happen, based on the events of the evening, it would be completely different, making any predictions useless. Still, he wasn’t fully ready for the surprise of Mr. Piper's first sentence.

“I feel that I owe you very considerable apologies, Oliver,” the President of the Commercial began with a good deal of stateliness. “In fact I really owe you so many that it leaves me at rather a loss 'as to just how to begin.” He smiled a little shyly.

“I feel that I owe you a huge apology, Oliver,” the President of the Commercial began with a good deal of formality. “In fact, I owe you so many that I'm not quite sure how to start.” He smiled a little shyly.

“Rose has explained everything,” he said, and Oliver looked at Mrs. Severance with stupefied wonder—how?

“Rose has explained everything,” he said, and Oliver stared at Mrs. Severance in stunned amazement—how?

“But even so, there remains the difficulty—of my putting myself into words.”

“But even so, there’s still the struggle—of expressing myself in words.”

“Silly boy,” said Mrs. Severance easily, and Oliver noted with fresh amazement that the term seemed to come from her as naturally and almost conventionally as if she had every legal American right to use it. “Let me, dear.” And Oliver felt his head begin to go round like a pinwheel.

“Silly boy,” Mrs. Severance said casually, and Oliver noted with new surprise that the term seemed to come from her just as naturally and almost as if she had every legal American right to use it. “Let me, dear.” And Oliver felt his head start to spin like a pinwheel.

But then—but she really couldn't be married to Mr. Piper—and yet somehow she seemed so much more married to him than Mrs. Piper ever had been—Oliver's thoughts played fantastically for an instant over the proposition that she and Mr. Piper had been secretly converted to Mohammedanism together and he looked at Mr. Piper's grey head almost as if he expected to see a large red fez suddenly drop down upon it from the ceiling.

But then—she really couldn't be married to Mr. Piper—and yet she felt so much more connected to him than Mrs. Piper ever had been. Oliver's thoughts fleetingly imagined the idea that she and Mr. Piper had secretly converted to Islam together, and he looked at Mr. Piper's grey head as if he expected a large red fez to suddenly fall onto it from the ceiling.

“No, Rose,” and again Mr. Piper's voice was stately. “This is my—difficulty. No matter how hard it may be.”

“No, Rose,” Mr. Piper said again in a formal tone. “This is my—situation. No matter how difficult it may be.”

“Of course I did not understand—how could I?—that Rose—was such a very good friend of your sister's and all your family's. Rose had told me something about it, I believe—but I was so—foolishly disturbed—when I came in—that really, I—well I must admit that even if I had seen you when I first came in that would hardly have been the thought uppermost in my mind at the time.” He spoke in the same tone of kindly reproof toward himself that he would have used if business worries had made him commit a small but definite act of inhospitality toward one of his guests.

"Of course I didn’t understand—how could I?—that Rose was such a close friend of your sister's and your whole family. I think Rose mentioned something about it, but I was so foolishly shaken when I walked in that, honestly, I must admit that even if I had seen you when I first arrived, that wouldn’t have been the main thing on my mind at the time." He spoke in the same tone of gentle self-criticism that he would have used if work stress had caused him to be slightly unwelcoming to one of his guests.

“And naturally—you will think me very ignorant indeed of my son's affairs—and those of his friends—but while I had heard from Peter—of the breaking of your engagement—you will pardon me, I hope, if I touch upon a subject that must be so painful to you—I had no idea of the fact that you were—intending to leave the country—and knowing Rose thought that with her present position on 'Mode'—” he paused.

“And of course—you might think I'm really out of touch with my son's life—and his friends'—but while I heard from Peter about your engagement ending—you'll forgive me, I hope, if I bring up something that must be quite painful for you—I had no clue that you were planning to leave the country—and knowing that Rose thought her current role on 'Mode'—” he paused.

“It was very kind indeed of Mrs. Severance to offer to do what she could for me,” said Oliver non-committally. He thought he got the drift of the story now—a sheer one enough but with Mr. Piper's present reaction toward abasement and his obvious wish to believe whatever he could, it had evidently sufficed.

“It was really nice of Mrs. Severance to offer to help me,” Oliver said casually. He thought he understood the situation now—simple enough, but with Mr. Piper’s current feeling about humiliation and his clear desire to believe whatever he could, it seemed to have worked for him.

“I know it was silly of me having Oliver to dinner here alone—” said Mrs. Severance with the air of one ready to apologize for a very minor impropriety. “Silly and wrong—but Louise was coming too until she telephoned about Jane Ellen's little upset—and I thought we could have such fun getting supper together with Elizabeth away. I get a little tired of always entertaining my friends in restaurants, Sargent, especially when I want to talk to them without having to shout. And really I never imagined—”

“I know it was silly of me to have Oliver over for dinner alone—” said Mrs. Severance, sounding like she was about to apologize for a minor mistake. “Silly and wrong—but Louise was supposed to come too until she called about Jane Ellen's little issue—and I thought we could have so much fun making supper together with Elizabeth away. I get a bit tired of always entertaining my friends at restaurants, Sargent, especially when I want to talk to them without having to shout. And really I never imagined—”

She looked steadily at Mr. Piper and he seemed to shrink a little under her gaze.

She stared intently at Mr. Piper, and he appeared to shrink a bit under her stare.

“As for Elizabeth,” he said with hurried vindictiveness, “Elizabeth shall leave tomorrow morning. She—”

“As for Elizabeth,” he said with quick anger, “Elizabeth will leave tomorrow morning. She—”

“Oh, we might as well keep her, Sargent,” said Mrs. Severance placidly. “You will have to pay her blackmail, of course—but after all that's really your fault a little, isn't it?—and it seems as if that was more or less what you had to do with any kind of passable servant nowadays. And Elizabeth is perfection—as a servant. As police—” she smiled a little cruelly. “Well, we shan't go into that, but I think it would be so much better to keep her. Then we'll be getting something out of her in return for our blackmail, don't you see?”

“Oh, we might as well keep her, Sargent,” said Mrs. Severance calmly. “You’ll have to pay her to keep quiet, of course—but that’s a bit your fault, isn’t it? It seems like that’s what you have to deal with for any decent servant these days. And Elizabeth is perfect—as a servant. As for the police—” she smiled a little cruelly. “Well, we won’t get into that, but I think it would be so much better to keep her. That way, we’ll get something in return for our payment, don’t you think?”

“Perhaps. Still we have no need of discussing that now. I can only say that if Elizabeth is to stay, she will have to—” “Reform? My dear Sargent! When everything she did was from the most rigidly moral motives? I had no idea she was such a clever cat, though—”

“Maybe. But we don't need to talk about that right now. I can only say that if Elizabeth is going to stay, she will have to—” “Change? My dear Sargent! When everything she did was driven by the strictest moral reasons? I had no idea she was such a smart one, though—”

“She will have ample opportunities of exercising her cleverness in jail if I can find any means of getting her there, and I think I can. Really,” said Mr. Piper reflectively, “really when I think—”

"She'll have plenty of chances to use her smarts in jail if I can figure out how to get her there, and I think I can. Honestly," said Mr. Piper, thinking it over, "honestly, when I think—"

Then he stopped.

Then he paused.

“But you're still waiting for an—explanation—aren't you, Oliver?”

“But you're still waiting for an—explanation—aren't you, Oliver?”

“Having been very nearly assassinated because of Elizabeth's abilities in telephone conversation, I should think he might very well be interested in knowing what is going to happen to her. However—”

“Having been almost killed because of Elizabeth's skills in phone conversations, I imagine he would be quite interested in knowing what’s going to happen to her. However—”

“Yes,” and Mr. Piper's face became very sober. He looked at his glass as if he would be willing to resign the Presidency of the Commercial in its favor if it would only explain to Oliver for him.

“Yes,” Mr. Piper said, his expression turning serious. He stared at his glass as if he would gladly give up the presidency of the Commercial just to have it explain things to Oliver on his behalf.

“You were saying, Sargent?” said Mrs. Severance implacably.

“You were saying, Sargent?” Mrs. Severance asked firmly.

“I was. Well, I,” he began, and then “You,” and stopped, and then he began again.

“I was. Well, I,” he started, and then “You,” and paused, and then he began again.

“I said that it would be—difficult—for me to explain matters to you fully, Oliver; I find it to be—even more difficult than I had supposed. I—it is rather hard for a man of my age to defend his manner of life to one of your age, even when he himself is wholly convinced that that manner is not—-unrighteous. And in this particular case, to one of his son's best friends.”

“I said that it would be hard for me to explain things to you fully, Oliver; I find it to be even harder than I thought. It’s pretty tough for a man my age to justify his way of life to someone your age, even when he is completely convinced that his way isn’t wrong. And in this specific situation, to one of his son’s closest friends.”

He twisted his fingers around the rim of his glass. Oliver started to speak but Mr. Piper put up his hand. “No—please—it will be so much easier if I finish what I have to say first,” he said rather pleadingly.

He twisted his fingers around the edge of his glass. Oliver began to speak, but Mr. Piper raised his hand. “No—please—it will be so much easier if I finish what I need to say first,” he said, sounding a bit desperate.

“Well—the situation here between Rose and myself—must be plain to you now.” Oliver nodded, he hoped in not too knowing a way. “Plain. How that situation arose—is another matter. And a matter that would take a good deal too long to tell. Except that, given the premises from which we set forth—what followed was perhaps as inevitable as most things are in life.

“Well—the situation here between Rose and me—must be clear to you now.” Oliver nodded, hoping it didn't seem too obvious. “Clear. How that situation came about—is another story. And it's one that would take quite a while to explain. Except that, considering the starting point we had—what happened was probably as unavoidable as most things are in life.

“That situation has been known to no other person on earth but ourselves—all these years. And now it is known. Well, Oliver, there you have it. And you happen to have us also—entirely in your hands. Because of a spying, greedy servant—and my own stupidity and distrust—we have been completely found out. And by one of my son's best friends.

“That situation has been known to no one else on earth but us—all these years. And now it’s out in the open. Well, Oliver, there you have it. And you also have us—completely in your hands. Because of a spying, greedy servant—and my own foolishness and distrust—we have been fully exposed. And by one of my son’s closest friends."

“I wish that I could apologize for—all the scene before this. Better. I hope that you will believe that I am trying to do so now. But I seldom make apologies, Oliver, even when I am evidently in the wrong—and this hasn't been one of my easiest to make. And now.”

“I wish I could apologize for everything that happened before this. I really hope you'll believe that I'm trying to do that now. But I rarely apologize, Oliver, even when I know I'm clearly in the wrong—and this has definitely been one of the hardest for me to make. And now.”

He sat back and waited, his fingers curled round his glass. And, as he looked at him, Oliver felt a little sickish, for, on the whole, he respected Mr. Piper a good deal more than his irreverent habit of mind permitted him to respect most older people, and at the same time felt pitifully sorry for him—it must be intensely humiliating to have to explain this way—and yet the only thing Oliver could do was to take the largest advantage possible of his very humiliation and straightforwardness—the truth could still do nothing at all but wreck everybody concerned.

He leaned back and waited, his fingers wrapped around his glass. As he looked at him, Oliver felt a bit queasy because, overall, he respected Mr. Piper much more than his casual attitude usually allowed him to respect older people. At the same time, he felt deeply sorry for him—it had to be incredibly humiliating to explain things like this. Still, the only option Oliver had was to take full advantage of his humiliation and honesty—the truth could only end up destroying everyone involved.

“I give you my word of honor, Mr. Piper, to keep everything I know entirely and completely secret,” said Oliver, slowly, trying to make the large words seem as little magniloquent as possible. “That's all I can say, I guess—but it's true—you can really depend on it.”

“I promise you, Mr. Piper, to keep everything I know completely secret,” said Oliver, slowly, trying to make his big words sound as simple as possible. “That's all I can say, I suppose—but it's true—you can really count on it.”

“Thank you,” said Mr. Piper quite simply. “I believe you, Oliver,” and again Oliver felt that little burn of shame in his mind.

“Thank you,” Mr. Piper said plainly. “I believe you, Oliver,” and once more, Oliver felt that slight sting of shame in his thoughts.

“Thank you,” said Mrs. Severance, copying Mr. Piper finished his drink and rose. “And now, I do not wish you to misunderstand me,” he said. “I have not come to my age without realizing that there are certain services that cannot be paid for. But you have done me a very great service, Oliver—a service for which I should have been glad to give nearly everything material that I possess. I merely wish you to know that in case you should ever need—assistance—from an older man—-in any way—that is clumsily put, but I can think of no other suitable word at the moment—I am entirely at your disposal. Entirely so.”

“Thank you,” said Mrs. Severance, as Mr. Piper finished his drink and stood up. “And now, I don’t want you to misunderstand me,” he said. “I haven’t reached this age without realizing that some services can’t be compensated. But you’ve done me a huge favor, Oliver—a favor for which I would have gladly given up almost everything I own. I just want you to know that if you ever need—help—from an older man—in any way—that sounds awkward, but I can’t think of another way to say it right now—I’m completely at your service. Completely.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Oliver a little stiffly. Mr. Piper was certainly heaping coals of fire. Then he wondered for an instant just what Mrs. Ellicott would think if she could have heard the President of the Commercial say that to him—

“Thank you, sir,” Oliver said a bit awkwardly. Mr. Piper was definitely going above and beyond. Then he briefly wondered what Mrs. Ellicott would think if she had heard the President of the Commercial say that to him—

Mr. Piper was moving slowly toward the door, and the politeness that had been his at the beginning of the conversation was nothing to his supreme politeness now.

Mr. Piper was slowly walking toward the door, and the courtesy he had shown at the start of the conversation was nothing compared to his extreme politeness now.

“And now,” he said, as if he were asking everybody's pardon for an entirely unintentional intrusion, “I really must be getting back to Southampton—and you and Rose I imagine have still quite a bit to talk over—”

“And now,” he said, as if he were asking everyone for forgiveness for an entirely unintentional interruption, “I really need to get back to Southampton—and you and Rose I assume have a lot to discuss—”

“But—” said Oliver clumsily, “but Mr. Piper—” and “Must you really, dear?” said Mrs. Severance in the softest tones of conventional wifely reproach.

“But—” said Oliver awkwardly, “but Mr. Piper—” and “Do you really have to, dear?” said Mrs. Severance in the gentlest voice of typical wifely disapproval.

Her manner was ideal but Oliver somehow and suddenly felt all the admiration he had ever had for her calm power blow away from him like smoke. He could not help extremest appreciation of her utter poise—he never would be able to, he supposed—but from now on it would be the somewhat shivery appreciation that anyone with sensitive nerves might give to the smooth mechanical efficiency of a perfectly-appointed electric-chair.

Her demeanor was perfect, but Oliver suddenly felt all the admiration he had for her calm strength dissipate like smoke. He couldn’t help but deeply appreciate her complete composure—he guessed he always would—but from now on it would be a somewhat unsettling appreciation, similar to what someone with sensitive nerves might feel for the smooth, mechanical efficiency of a perfectly functioning electric chair.

“No,” said Mr. Piper perfectly, “I insist. You certainly could not have finished your discussion before I came and for the present—well—it seems to me that I have intruded quite long enough. I wish it,” he added and Oliver understood.

“No,” Mr. Piper said firmly, “I insist. There's no way you could have wrapped up your discussion before I arrived, and for now—well—it feels like I've overstayed my welcome. I mean it,” he added, and Oliver understood.

“You are staying with us, over tomorrow, Oliver, are you not?” said Mr. Piper calmly, and Oliver assented. “I suppose we shall see each other at breakfast then?”

“You’re staying with us tomorrow, Oliver, right?” Mr. Piper said calmly, and Oliver nodded. “I guess we’ll see each other at breakfast then?”

“Oh yes, sir.” And then Oliver tried to rise to Mr. Piper's magnificence of conventionality in remark. “By the way, sir, I'm driving back in Peter's car—as soon as Mrs. Severance and I have finished our talk—I couldn't pick you up anywhere, sir, could I?”

“Oh yes, sir.” Then Oliver tried to match Mr. Piper's impressive sense of politeness. “By the way, sir, I’ll be driving back in Peter’s car—as soon as Mrs. Severance and I finish our conversation—I couldn't give you a ride anywhere, could I?”

Mr. Piper smiled, consulting his watch. “There is an excellent train at 10.33—an excellent one—” he said, and again Oliver was dumfounded to realize that the whole march of events in the apartment had taken scarcely two hours.

Mr. Piper smiled, checking his watch. “There’s a great train at 10:33—a really good one—” he said, and once again Oliver was amazed to realize that everything that had happened in the apartment had taken barely two hours.

“Thank you, Oliver, but I think I had better take that. Not that I distrust your driving in the least, but it will be fairly slow going, I imagine, over some of those roads at night—and this was one evening on which I had really intended to get a good night's sleep.”

“Thanks, Oliver, but I think I should take that. Not that I doubt your driving at all, but it’s going to be pretty slow going, I imagine, on some of those roads at night—and tonight I actually intended to get a good night's sleep.”

He smiled again very quaintly.

He smiled again very charmingly.

“You'll be dancing as soon as you get back, I suppose? I understand there is to be a dance this evening?”

“You'll be dancing as soon as you get back, right? I hear there's a dance tonight?”

“Yes, sir—at least, I guess so. Told Peter I'd show up.”

“Yes, sir—I think so. I told Peter I’d be there.”

“Youth,” said Mr. Piper. “Youth.” There was a certain accent of dolefulness in the way he said it.

“Youth,” said Mr. Piper. “Youth.” There was a certain tone of sadness in the way he said it.

“And now I shall call a taxi,” he said briskly.

“And now I’m going to call a taxi,” he said cheerfully.

“Can't I take you down—?” Oliver began, but

“Can't I take you down—?” Oliver started, but

“No, no. I insist,” said Mr. Piper a little irritatedly, and then Oliver understood that though he might be quixotic on occasion, he was both human and—Oliver hesitated over the words, they seemed so odd to his youth to be using of a man who was certainly old enough to be his father—really in love with Mrs. Severance after all. So, until Mr. Piper's taxi came they chatted of indifferent matters much as they might have while watching people splashing about in the water from the porch of the swimming pool at Bar Harbor—and Oliver felt exceedingly in the way. These last dozen minutes were the hardest to get through of the whole evening, he thought rather dizzily; up till now he had almost forgotten about Ted, but it would be quite in keeping with everything else that had happened if just as Mr. Piper were leaving, a formal farewell on his lips and everything straightened out to everyone's conspiratorial or generously befooled satisfaction, Ted should stagger into the room like the galvanized corpse of a Pharoah wrapped in towels instead of mummy-cloth and everything from revolver-shots to a baring of inmost heart-histories would have to be gone through with again.

“No, no. I insist,” Mr. Piper said a bit irritably, and then Oliver realized that while he could be romantic at times, he was also human and—Oliver hesitated over the words; they felt so strange for someone who was definitely old enough to be his father—truly in love with Mrs. Severance after all. So, until Mr. Piper's taxi arrived, they talked about trivial things just like they might have while watching people splash around in the water from the porch of the swimming pool at Bar Harbor—and Oliver felt really out of place. Those last ten minutes were the hardest to get through of the entire evening, he thought somewhat dizzily; until then, he had almost forgotten about Ted, but it would be totally in line with everything else that had happened if just as Mr. Piper was leaving, a formal farewell on his lips and everything settled to everyone's conspiratorial or generously confused satisfaction, Ted suddenly stumbled into the room like the reanimated corpse of a Pharaoh wrapped in towels instead of mummy cloth and they would all have to deal with everything from gunshots to revealing deep personal stories all over again.

So when Oliver heard the telephone ring again he knew it was too good to be true, and, even when Mr. Piper started to answer it, was struck chilly with a hopeless fear that it might be police. But Fate had obviously got a trifle bored of her sport with them, or very possibly tired out by the intricacy of her previous combinations—for it was only the taxi after all and Mr. Piper was at the door.

So when Oliver heard the phone ring again, he knew it was too good to be true, and even when Mr. Piper started to answer it, he felt a chill of hopeless fear that it might be the police. But Fate seemed to have gotten a bit bored with her game, or maybe she was just worn out from the complexity of her earlier twists—because it was only the taxi after all, and Mr. Piper was at the door.

“No use saying good-by to you now, is there, Oliver?” he said quietly, but held out his hand nevertheless.

“No point in saying goodbye to you now, is there, Oliver?” he said softly, but still reached out his hand.

“Well, good-by, Rose,” as he scrupulously shook hands with Mrs. Severance.

“Well, goodbye, Rose,” he said as he carefully shook hands with Mrs. Severance.

“Good-by, Sargent,” and then the door he had had such difficulty in opening two hours before had shut behind him and Oliver and Mrs. Severance were left looking at each other.

“Goodbye, Sargent,” and then the door he had struggled to open two hours earlier closed behind him, leaving Oliver and Mrs. Severance looking at each other.

“Well,” said Mrs. Severance with a small gasp.

“Well,” said Mrs. Severance, gasping a little.

“Well,” said Oliver. “Well, well!”

"Well," said Oliver. "Well, well!"

“Excuse me,” said Oliver, and he walked over to the table and poured himself what he thought as he looked at it was very like the father and mother of all drinks.

“Excuse me,” said Oliver, and he walked over to the table and poured himself what he thought, as he looked at it, was very much like the ultimate drink.

“You might—do something like that for me—” said Mrs. Severance helplessly. “If you did—I think—I might be able to think—oh, well!”

“You might—do something like that for me—” said Mrs. Severance helplessly. “If you did—I think—I might be able to think—oh, well!”

“Well,” repeated Oliver like a toast as he tipped the bottle and the drink which he poured for Mrs. Severance was so like unto his drink that it would have taken a fine millimeter-gauge to measure the difference between them.

“Well,” Oliver said again like it was a toast as he tipped the bottle, and the drink he poured for Mrs. Severance was so similar to his own that it would have taken an exact measurement to discern any difference between them.

Mrs. Severance went back to her chair and Oliver sank into the chair that had been previously occupied by Mr. Piper. As he stretched back luxuriously something small and hard and bulging made him aware of itself in his pocket. “Oh Lord, I forgot I still had that gun of Mr. Piper's!” said Oliver inconsequentially.

Mrs. Severance went back to her chair, and Oliver settled into the seat that Mr. Piper had been using before. As he leaned back comfortably, something small, hard, and bulky in his pocket caught his attention. “Oh man, I totally forgot I still had that gun of Mr. Piper's!” Oliver said casually.

“Have you?” said Mrs. Severance. The fact did not seem to strike her as being of any particular importance. They both drank long and frankly and thirstily, as if they were drinking well-water after having just come in from a hot mountain trail. And again, and for a considerable time, neither spoke.

“Have you?” said Mrs. Severance. This didn’t seem to register as anything important to her. They both drank deeply and openly, as if quenching their thirst with well water after coming in from a hot mountain trail. Again, for quite a while, neither of them spoke.

“I suppose,” said Mrs. Severance finally, with a blur of delicate scorn, “I suppose our friend Mr. Billett—got away safely?”

“I guess,” said Mrs. Severance finally, with a hint of delicate scorn, “I guess our friend Mr. Billett—got away safely?”

Her words brought up a picture of Ted to Oliver,—Ted netted like a fish out there on the fire-escape, swaddled up like a great papoose in all the towels and dish-cloths Oliver had been able to find. The release was too sudden, too great—the laughter came—the extreme laughter—the laughter like a giant. He swayed in his chair, choking and beating his knees and making strange lion-like sounds.

Her words painted a vivid image of Ted for Oliver—Ted caught like a fish out there on the fire escape, wrapped up like a giant baby in all the towels and dishcloths Oliver could find. The release was too sudden, too intense—the laughter erupted—the wild laughter—the laughter like a giant. He swayed in his chair, gasping and hitting his knees while making strange, lion-like sounds.

“Ted,” he gasped. “Ted! Oh, no, Mrs. Severance, Ted didn't get away! He didn't get away at all—Ted didn't! He didn't because you see he couldn't. He's out on the fire-escape now—oh, wait till you see him, oh Ted, oh Glory, oh what a night, what a night, what a night!”

“Ted,” he gasped. “Ted! Oh no, Mrs. Severance, Ted didn't escape! He didn't escape at all—Ted didn't! He didn't because you see he couldn't. He's out on the fire escape right now—oh, wait till you see him, oh Ted, oh Glory, oh what a night, what a night, what a night!”





XLII

It took a good deal of explaining, however, to make Ted understand. He was still tightly bound, though very angrily conscious when they found him and his language when Oliver removed the improvised gag was at first of such an army variety that Oliver wondered doubtfully if he hadn't better replace it until he got Ted alone. Also Oliver was forced to curse himself rather admiringly for the large number of unnecessary knots he had used, when he started to unravel his captive.

It took a lot of explaining, though, to get Ted to understand. He was still tightly tied up, and he was very aware of what was happening when they found him. His language, when Oliver removed the makeshift gag, was so foul that Oliver wondered if he should just put it back until he had Ted alone. Oliver also had to silently curse himself, somewhat admiringly, for using so many unnecessary knots when he started to untie his captive.

When they finally got him completely untangled Ted's first remarks were hardly those of gratitude. He declared sulkily that his head felt as if it were going to split open, that he must have a bump on the back of it as big as a squash and that it wasn't Oliver's fault if he hadn't caught pneumonia out on that fire-escape—the air, believe him, was cold!

When they finally got him completely untangled, Ted's first comments were hardly grateful. He grumbled that his head felt like it was going to split open, that he must have a bump on the back of it as big as a squash, and that it wasn't Oliver's fault if he hadn't caught pneumonia out on that fire escape—the air, believe him, was cold!

Mrs. Severance, however, and as usual, rose to the occasion and produced a bottle of witch-hazel from the bathroom with which she insisted on bathing the bump till Ted remarked disgruntledly that he smelt like a hospital. Oliver watched the domestic scene with frantic laughter tearing at his vitals—this was so entirely different and unromantic an end to the evening from that from which Oliver had set out to rescue Ted like a spectacled Mr. Grundy and which Ted in his gust of madness had so bitterly and grandiosely planned.

Mrs. Severance, like always, stepped up and brought out a bottle of witch hazel from the bathroom, insisting on treating the bump until Ted complained that he smelled like a hospital. Oliver watched the domestic scene, a mix of frantic laughter bubbling up inside him—this was such a completely different and unromantic end to the evening than what he had intended when he set out to rescue Ted, like a bespectacled Mr. Grundy, and which Ted had wildly and grandiosely imagined in his moment of madness.

Then they moved back into the living-room and the story was related consecutively, by Oliver with fanciful adornments, by Mrs. Severance with a chill self-satisfaction that Oliver noticed with pleasure was like touching icicles to Ted. Ted gave his version—which only amounted to waking up on the fire-escape, trying to shout and succeeding merely in getting mouthfuls of towels—Oliver preened himself a little there—and lying there stoically and getting more and more furious until he was rescued. And while he told it he kept looking everywhere in the room but at Rose. And then Oliver remembered Mr. Piper and looked at his watch—11.04. He rose and gazed at Mrs. Severance.

Then they went back into the living room, and the story was told in order, with Oliver adding some creative flourishes, while Mrs. Severance shared it with a cool self-satisfaction that Oliver noticed was like touching icicles to Ted. Ted gave his account, which was just about waking up on the fire escape, trying to yell and only managing to get mouthfuls of towels—Oliver felt a bit proud of that—and lying there stoically, getting angrier and angrier until someone came to get him. And as he spoke, he kept glancing around the room but avoided looking at Rose. Then Oliver remembered Mr. Piper and checked his watch—11:04. He stood up and looked at Mrs. Severance.

“Well,” he said, and then caught her eye. It was chilly, doubtless, and even by Oliver's unconventional standards he could not think of her as anything but a highly dangerous and disreputable woman—but that eye was alive with an irony and humor that seemed to him for a moment more perfect than those in any person he had ever seen. “Must you go?” she said sweetly. “It's been such an interesting party—so original,” she hesitated. “Isn't that the word? Of course,” she shrugged, “I can see that you're simply dying to get away and yet you can hardly complain that I haven't been an entertaining hostess, can you?”

"Well," he said, catching her gaze. It was definitely chilly, and even by Oliver's unconventional standards, he couldn’t see her as anything but a highly dangerous and disreputable woman—but that gaze was full of irony and humor that struck him as more perfect than anything he had ever witnessed. “Do you have to go?” she asked sweetly. “It's been such an interesting party—so original,” she paused. “Isn’t that the right word? Of course,” she shrugged, “I can tell you’re just itching to leave, but you can’t really complain that I haven’t been a fun hostess, can you?”

“Hardly,” said Oliver meekly, and Ted said nothing—he merely looked down as if his eyes were augers and his only concern in life was screwing them into the floor.

“Hardly,” said Oliver quietly, and Ted said nothing—he just looked down as if his eyes were drills and his only concern in life was digging them into the floor.

Must you go?” she repeated with merciless mocking. “When it has been fun—and I don't suppose we'll ever see each other again in all our lives? For I can hardly come out to Melgrove now, can I, Oliver? And after you've had a quiet brotherly talk with her, I suppose I'll even have to give up lunching with Louise. And as for Ted—poor Ted—poor Mr. Billett with all his decorations of the Roller Towel, First Class—Mr. Billett must be a child that has been far too well burnt this evening, not, in any imaginable future to dread the fire?”

Do you have to go?” she repeated with a harsh laugh. “When it has been so much fun—and I guess we’ll never see each other again for the rest of our lives? Because I can hardly come out to Melgrove now, can I, Oliver? And after you’ve had a nice brotherly chat with her, I suppose I’ll even have to stop having lunch with Louise. And as for Ted—poor Ted—poor Mr. Billett with all his Roller Towel decorations, First Class—Mr. Billett must be a kid who’s been way too overcooked this evening, not in any conceivable future to fear the fire?”

Both flushed, Ted deeper perhaps than Oliver, but neither answered. There really did not seem to be anything for them to say. She moved gently toward the door—the ideal hostess. And as she moved she talked and every word she said was a light little feathered barb that fell on them softly as snowflakes and stuck like tar.

Both were blushing, Ted more so than Oliver, but neither spoke up. There really didn't seem to be anything for them to say. She gently approached the door—the perfect hostess. As she moved, she chatted, and every word she spoke felt like a delicate feathered barb that fell on them softly like snowflakes and stuck like glue.

“I hope you won't mind if I send you wedding presents—both of you—oh, of course I'll be quite anonymous but it will be such a pleasure—if you'll both of you only marry nice homey girls!” Ted started at this as if he had been walking barefoot and had stepped on a wasp and she caught him instantly.

“I hope you don't mind if I send wedding gifts—both of you—oh, of course I'll remain totally anonymous, but it will be such a joy—if you both just marry nice, down-to-earth girls!” Ted reacted to this as if he had been walking barefoot and had stepped on a wasp, and she caught him off guard immediately.

“Dear, dear, so Mr. Billett has serious intentions also—and I thought a little while ago that I was really in Mr. Billett's confidence—it only shows how little one can tell. As for Oliver, he of course is blighted—at present—but I'm sure that that will not last very long—one always finds most adequate consolation sooner or later though possibly not in the way in which one originally supposed.” She sighed elfinly as Oliver muttered under his breath.

“Wow, so Mr. Billett has serious intentions too—and I really thought I had Mr. Billett’s trust not long ago—it just shows how little you can know. As for Oliver, he's obviously struggling right now—but I’m sure that won’t last very long—people usually find some good comfort sooner or later, even if it’s not in the way they first imagined.” She sighed lightly as Oliver muttered under his breath.

“What was that, Oliver? Oh, no, I am not at all the sort of person that writes anonymous letters to one's wife—or family—or sister,” a spaced little pause between each noun. “And besides it wouldn't be much use in me, would it? for of course you young gentlemen will tell the young ladies you marry everything about yourselves—all honorable young people do. And then too,” she spread out her hands, “to be frank. We've all been so beautifully frank about ourselves tonight—that's one thing I have liked so much about the evening—well, it would hardly be worth my while to take lessons in blackmailing from Elizabeth if the only subjects on which I could apply them were two impecunious young men. And, oh, I realize most perfectly—and please don't misunderstand me!—that we're all of us thieves together so to speak and only getting along on each other's sufferance. But then, if one of us ever starts telling, even a little, he or she can hardly do so in any way that will redound to anything but his or her discredit and social obliteration—how nicely I've put that!—so I don't think any of us will be very anxious to tell.

“What was that, Oliver? Oh no, I'm definitely not the kind of person who writes anonymous letters to their wife—or family—or sister,” a brief pause between each word. “And anyway, it wouldn't do me much good, would it? Of course, you young men will tell the young women you marry everything about yourselves—all decent young people do. And then too,” she spread out her hands, “to be honest. We’ve all been so openly honest about ourselves tonight—that’s one thing I've really liked about the evening—well, it wouldn't really be worth my while to take lessons in blackmail from Elizabeth if the only targets I could use them on were two broke young men. And, oh, I completely understand—and please don’t get me wrong!—that we’re all in this together, so to speak, only getting by on each other's tolerance. But if one of us ever starts spilling secrets, even a little, there’s hardly a way to do it that wouldn’t make them look bad and socially disappear—how nicely I’ve put that!—so I don’t think any of us will be very eager to spill anything.

Good-by, Mr. Billett—and when you do marry, please send me an invitation—oh I shan't come, I've been far too well brought-up—but I must send—appreciations—and so must have the address. We have had a pleasant acquaintanceship together, haven't we?—perhaps a little more pleasant on my side than on yours—but even so it's so nice to think that nothing has ever happened that either of us could really regret.

Good-bye, Mr. Billett—and when you do get married, please send me an invitation—oh I won’t come, I was raised too well for that—but I must send my best wishes—and so I’ll need the address. We’ve had a nice friendship, haven’t we?—maybe a bit more enjoyable for me than for you—but still, it’s so nice to think that nothing has ever happened that we could really regret.”

“Just remember that the only person I could incriminate you to would be Mr. Piper, and not even there very much, due to Sargent's melodramatic appearance in the middle of dinner. But I shan't even there—it would mean incriminating myself a little too much too, don't you know? and even if the apartment here does get a trifle lonely one evening and another, I have got to be extraordinarily fond of it and I couldn't have nearly as nice a one—or as competent an Elizabeth—on what they pay me on 'Mode.' So I'll keep it, I think, if you don't mind.

“Just remember that the only person I could get you in trouble with would be Mr. Piper, and even that isn’t much, thanks to Sargent making such a scene during dinner. But I won’t do that either—it would mean getting myself in a bit of trouble too, you know? Even if this place does get a bit lonely once in a while, I really like it here, and I couldn't find anywhere nearly as nice—or as capable as Elizabeth—with the pay I get from 'Mode.' So I think I'll keep it, if that’s okay with you.”

“But that may make you a little more comfortable when you think things over—and I'm sure we all deserve to be very comfortable indeed for quite a long while after the very trying time we've just been through.

“But that might make you a bit more comfortable when you think things over—and I’m sure we all deserve to be very comfortable for quite a while after the tough time we’ve just experienced.

Good-by, and I assure you that even if I shall never be able to think of you in the future except as all wrapped up in the middle of those absurd towels, I shall think of you quite kindly though rather ridiculously nevertheless. And now if you will just run away a minute and wait down in that car of Sargent's that Oliver—borrowed—so effectively—because I must have one motherly word with Oliver alone before we part forever! Thank you so much! Good-by!”

Goodbye, and I promise you that even if I can only think of you in the future as wrapped up in those silly towels, I'll still think of you fondly, even if it's a bit ridiculous. Now, if you could just step away for a moment and wait in Sargent's car that Oliver—borrowed—so well, because I need to have a quick, motherly chat with Oliver alone before we say goodbye forever! Thank you so much! Goodbye!





XLIII

So Oliver was left alone with her, he didn't know why. He noticed, however, that when she came to talk to him, though it was still with lightness, she was at no particular effort any longer to make the lightness anything but a method of dealing with wounds.

So Oliver was left alone with her, and he didn't understand why. He noticed, though, that when she came to talk to him, even though she still seemed lighthearted, she was no longer trying hard to make that lightness anything more than a way to cope with her wounds.

“Mr. Billett does not seem quite to appreciate exactly how much your timely pugilistics did for him,” she observed. “Or exactly how they might have affected you.”

“Mr. Billett doesn’t seem to fully understand just how much your timely fighting did for him,” she said. “Or how it might have impacted you.”

Oliver set his jaw, rather. He was hardly going to discuss what Ted might or might not owe him with Mrs. Severance. Hardly.

Oliver clenched his jaw. He definitely wasn’t going to talk about what Ted might owe him with Mrs. Severance. No way.

“No, I suppose you wouldn't,” she said uncannily. Then she spoke again and this time if the tone was airy it was with the airiness of a defeated swordsman apologizing for having been killed by such a clumsy stroke of fence.

“No, I guess you wouldn't,” she said oddly. Then she spoke again and this time, even though her tone was light, it carried the weight of a defeated swordsman apologizing for being taken down by such a sloppy move in combat.

“But I have some—comprehension—of just what you did. And besides—I seem to have a queer foible for telling the truth just now. Odd, isn't it, when I've been lying so successfully all evening?”

“But I get what you did. And besides—I seem to have this weird habit of telling the truth right now. Strange, isn't it, considering I've been lying so well all evening?”

“Very successfully,” said Oliver, and, to his astonishment, saw her wince.

“Very successfully,” said Oliver, and, to his surprise, saw her flinch.

“Yes—well. Well, I don't know quite why I'm keeping you here—though there was something I wanted to say to you, I believe—in a most serious and grandmotherly manner too—the way of a grown woman as Sargent would put it—poor Sargent—” She laughed.

“Yes—well. Well, I’m not exactly sure why I’m keeping you here—though there’s something I wanted to say to you, I think—in a really serious and grandmotherly way too—the way a mature woman would put it—as Sargent would say—poor Sargent—” She laughed.

“Oh yes, I remember now. It was only that I don't think you need—worry—about Mr. Billett any more. You see?”

“Oh yes, I remember now. It’s just that I don’t think you need to—worry—about Mr. Billett anymore. You see?”

“I think so,” said Oliver with some incomprehension.

"I think so," Oliver said, somewhat confused.

“Seeing him done up that way in towels,” she mused with a flicker of mirth. “And the way he looked at me when I was telling about things afterwards—oh it wouldn't do, you know, Oliver, it wouldn't do! Your friend is—essentially—a—highly—Puritan—young man,” she added slowly. Oliver started—that was one of the things so few people knew about Ted.

“Seeing him wrapped up like that in towels,” she thought with a hint of amusement. “And the way he looked at me when I was talking about everything afterwards—oh, it just wouldn't work, you know, Oliver, it just wouldn't work! Your friend is—essentially—a—highly—Puritan—young man,” she added slowly. Oliver was taken aback—that was one of the things so few people knew about Ted.

“Oh yes—wholly. Even in the way he'd go to the devil. He'd do it with such a religious conviction—take it so hard. It would eat him up. Completely. And it isn't—amusing—to go to the devil with anybody whose diabolism would be so efficiently pious—a reversed kind of Presbyterianism. We wouldn't do that, you know—you or myself,” and for an instant as she spoke Oliver felt what he characterized as a most damnable feeling of kinship with her.

“Oh yes—absolutely. Even in the way he'd self-destruct. He'd do it with such a serious belief—take it so hard. It would consume him. Totally. And it isn't—entertaining—to self-destruct with someone whose darkness would be so effectively righteous—a twisted kind of Presbyterianism. We wouldn't do that, you know—you or me,” and for a moment as she spoke, Oliver felt what he described as a terrible sense of connection with her.

It was true. Oliver had been struck with that during his army experiences—things somehow had never seemed to stick to him the way they had seemed to with Ted.

It was true. Oliver had realized that during his time in the army—things just never seemed to stick to him like they did with Ted.

“Which is one reason that I feel so sure Mr. Billett will get on very well with Sargent's daughter—if his Puritan principles don't make him feel too much as if he were linking her for life to a lost soul,” went on Mrs. Severance.

“Which is one reason I’m confident Mr. Billett will get along really well with Sargent's daughter—unless his strict principles make him feel like he’s tying her for life to a lost cause,” Mrs. Severance continued.

Wha-a-at!

What!

“My dear Oliver, whatever my failings may be, I have some penetration. Mr. Billett was garrulous at times, I fear—young men are so apt to be with older women. Oh no—he was beautifully sure that he was not betraying himself—the dear ostrich. And that letter—really that was clumsy of both of you, Oliver—when I could see the handwriting—all modern and well-bred girls seem to write the same curly kind of hand somehow—and then Sargent's address in embossed blue letters on the back. And I couldn't have suspected him of carrying on an intrigue with Mrs. Piper!” and Oliver was forced to smile at her tinkle of laughter. Then she grew a little earnest.

“My dear Oliver, no matter what my shortcomings are, I'm pretty insightful. Mr. Billett could be chatty sometimes, I must admit—young men often are with older women. Oh no—he really thought he was not giving himself away—the sweet ostrich. And that letter—honestly, that was clumsy from both of you, Oliver—when I could see the handwriting—all modern and well-mannered girls seem to write that same curly style somehow—and then Sargent's address in embossed blue letters on the back. And I couldn't have imagined him having a fling with Mrs. Piper!” and Oliver had to smile at her delightful laughter. Then she became a bit serious.

“I don't suppose it was—Mr. Billett—I wanted so—exactly,” she mused. “It was more—Mr. Billett's age—Mr. Billett's undeniable freshness—if you see. I'm not quite a Kipling vampire—no—a vampire that wants to crunch the bones—or do vampires crunch bones? I believe they only act like babies with bottles—nasty of them, isn't it?—But one gets to a definite age—and Sargent's a dear but he has all the defects of a husband—and things begin slipping away, slipping away—”

“I don’t think it was—Mr. Billett—I wanted so—exactly,” she thought. “It was more—Mr. Billett's age—Mr. Billett's undeniable charm—if you know what I mean. I'm not exactly a Kipling vampire—no—a vampire that wants to crunch bones—or do vampires crunch bones? I think they just act like babies with bottles—how annoying, right?—But one reaches a certain age—and Sargent’s great but he has all the flaws of a husband—and things start to slip away, slip away—”

She made a motion of sifting between her hands, letting fall light grains of a precious substance that the hands were no longer young enough to keep.

She gestured as if sifting something between her hands, allowing delicate grains of a precious substance to slip through, something her hands were no longer young enough to hold onto.

“And life goes so queerly and keeps moving on like a tramp in front of a policeman till you've started being gray and taking off your corset every time you're alone because you like being comfortable better than having a waist-line—and you've never had anything to settle you,” her face twitched, “not children—nor even the security of marriage—nothing but work that only interests part of you—and this—”

“And life goes on in such a strange way, just like a drifter in front of a cop, until you find yourself getting gray and taking off your corset whenever you’re alone because you prefer comfort over a nice waistline—and you’ve never had anything to ground you,” her face twitched, “not kids—nor even the stability of marriage—nothing but work that only captivates part of you—and this—”

She spread her hands at the apartment.

She spread her hands in the apartment.

“Well—what a lot of nonsense I'm talking—and keeping Mr. Billett out in the car when he's sure he has pneumonia already—how unkind of me. You must think me a very immoral old woman, don't you, Oliver?”

“Well—what a lot of nonsense I'm talking—and keeping Mr. Billett out in the car when he's definitely got pneumonia already—how unkind of me. You must think I'm a really immoral old woman, don't you, Oliver?”

“I think you're very sporting,” said Oliver, truthfully.

“I think you're really sporting,” said Oliver, honestly.

“Not very. If I really wanted Mr. Billett, you see.” Her eyes sparkled. “I'm afraid you wouldn't think me sporting at all—in that case. But then I don't think you'd have been able to—save—anybody I really wanted as you did Mr. Billett.” She spoke slowly. “Even with that very capable looking right hand. But in case you're still worried—”

“Not really. If I truly wanted Mr. Billett, you know.” Her eyes sparkled. “I’m afraid you wouldn’t think I was very sporting at all—in that situation. But then I don’t think you’d have been able to—save—anyone I really wanted like you did with Mr. Billett.” She spoke slowly. “But just in case you’re still worried—”

“I'm not, really.”

"I'm not, honestly."

She paid no attention.

She ignored it.

“In case you're still worried—what I told Mr. Billett was true. In the first place, Sargent would never believe me, anyway. In the second place it would mean breaking with Sargent—and do you know I'm rather fond of Sargent in my own way?—and a thing like that—well, you saw how he was tonight—it would mean more things like revolvers and I hate revolvers. And hurting Sargent—and ruining Mr. Billett who is a genuinely nice boy and can't help being a Puritan, though I never shall forget the way he looked in those towels. Still, I'm rather fond of him too—oh, I'm perfectly unashamed about it, it's quite in an aunty way now and he'll never see me again if he can help it.

"In case you're still worried—what I told Mr. Billett was true. First of all, Sargent would never believe me anyway. Second, it would mean breaking ties with Sargent—and do you know I'm kind of fond of him in my own way?—and something like that—well, you saw how he was tonight—it would lead to more things like guns and I hate guns. And hurting Sargent—and ruining Mr. Billett who is a genuinely nice guy and can't help being a Puritan, even though I’ll never forget how he looked in those towels. Still, I'm kind of fond of him too—oh, I’m absolutely unashamed about it, it’s all in a friendly, aunt-like way now and he’ll never want to see me again if he can help it."

“And making Sargent's daughter—who must be charming from what I hear of her—but charming or not, she happens to be a woman and I have a feeling that, being a woman, life will hurt her quite sufficiently without my adding my wholly vicarious share. Oh, I'm perfectly harmless now, Oliver,” she made a pretty gesture with her hands. “You and Sargent and the fire-escape between you have drawn my fangs.”

“And making Sargent's daughter—who I hear is quite charming—but whether she's charming or not, she's still a woman, and I have a feeling that, being a woman, life will be tough enough for her without me adding my own indirect share. Oh, I’m completely harmless now, Oliver,” she said, making a lovely gesture with her hands. “You, Sargent, and the fire escape have taken the edge off me.”

“I can't exactly—thank you,” said Oliver, “but I do repeat—you're sporting.”

"I can't really—thank you," said Oliver, "but I have to say—you're impressive."

“Never repeat a compliment to a woman over twenty and seldom then.” She looked at him reflectively. “The same woman, that is. There is such a great deal I could teach you though, really,” she said. “You're much more teachable than Mr. Billett, for instance,” and Oliver felt a little shudder of terror go through him for a moment at the way she said it. But she laughed again.

“Never give the same compliment to a woman over twenty, and even then, not often.” She looked at him thoughtfully. “I mean, the same woman. There’s so much I could teach you, seriously,” she said. “You're way more open to learning than Mr. Billett, for example,” and Oliver felt a brief shudder of fear at how she said it. But then she laughed again.

“I shouldn't worry. And besides, you're blighted, aren't you?—and they're unteachable till they recover. Well.

“I shouldn't worry. And besides, you're struggling, right?—and they can't be taught until they get better. Well.

“Oh, yes, there was something else I meant to be serious about. Sargent said something about our—disappearing, and all that. Well, Sargent has always been enamored of puttering around a garden somewhere in an alias and old trousers with me to make him lemonade when he gets overheated—and so far I've humored him—but I've really never thought very much of the idea. That would be—for me—a particularly stupid way of going to seed.” She was wholly in earnest now. “And I haven't the slightest intention of going to seed with Sargent or anybody else for a very long time yet. If it ever comes definitely to that I shall break with Sargent; you can depend on my selfishness—arrogance—anything you like for that. Quite depend.

“Oh, yes, there was something else I wanted to be serious about. Sargent mentioned something about us—disappearing and all that. Well, Sargent has always been obsessed with the idea of puttering around in a garden somewhere with a fake name and old pants while I make him lemonade when he gets too hot—and so far I’ve gone along with it—but I’ve never really thought much of the idea. That would be—for me—a particularly dumb way to waste away.” She was completely serious now. “And I don’t plan on wasting away with Sargent or anyone else for a very long time. If it ever comes to that, I’ll cut ties with Sargent; you can count on my selfishness—arrogance—whatever you want to call it for that. You can definitely count on it.”

“Tonight,” she hesitated. “Tonight has really made a good many things—clear to me. Things that were moving around in my mind, though I didn't know quite what to call them. For one thing, it has made me—realize,” her eyes darkened, “that my time for really being—a woman—not in the copybook sense—is diminishing. Getting short. Oh, you and Mr. Billett will have to reconcile your knowledge of Sargent's and my situation with whatever moral ideas you may happen to have on fathers-in-law and friends' fathers for some time yet—I'm sure I don't know how you're going to do it, especially Mr. Billett, and I can't honestly say that I particularly care. But that will not be—permanent, I imagine. You understand?” She put her hand on the door-knob to imply that the audience was over.

“Tonight,” she hesitated. “Tonight has really made a lot of things—clear to me. Things that were swirling around in my mind, though I didn't quite know how to name them. For one thing, it’s made me—realize,” her eyes darkened, “that my time for really being—a woman—not in the textbook sense—is running out. Getting short. Oh, you and Mr. Billett will have to figure out how to reconcile your understanding of Sargent's and my situation with whatever moral beliefs you might have about fathers-in-law and friends' fathers for a while yet—I really don’t know how you’re going to manage that, especially Mr. Billett, and I can’t honestly say that I particularly care. But that won’t be—permanent, I imagine. You understand?” She put her hand on the door knob to signal that the conversation was over.

“I shall miss Louise, though,” she said, frankly.

“I'll miss Louise, though,” she said honestly.

“Louise will miss you.” Oliver saw no need for being politic now. He added hesitatingly, “After all—”

“Louise will miss you.” Oliver felt no need to be diplomatic at this point. He added awkwardly, “After all—”

“Oh, no. No,” she said lightly but very firmly. “I couldn't very well, now, could I?” and Oliver, in spite of all the broadmindedness upon which he prided himself, was left rather dumb.

“Oh, no. No,” she said lightly but very firmly. “I couldn’t really do that, could I?” and Oliver, despite all the open-mindedness he took pride in, was left somewhat speechless.

“Oh, it won't be—difficult,” she added. “We can keep up—in the office—yes?”

“Oh, it won't be hard,” she said. “We can manage—at the office—right?”

“Yes,” said Oliver hastily. He might be signing a compact with all the powers of darkness, but even so.

“Yes,” Oliver said quickly. He might be making a deal with all the forces of darkness, but even so.

“For the rest, I am—used to things like that,” she added, and once again her face grew suddenly bright with pain. Then she recovered herself.

“For the rest, I’m used to things like that,” she added, and once again her face suddenly lit up with pain. Then she composed herself.

“Well—our next merry meeting and so forth,” she said airily. “Because when it happens, if it does, I may be so stodgily respectable you'll be very glad to ask me to dinner, you know. Or I may be—completely disreputable—one never knows. But in any case,” and she gave her hand.

“Well—our next fun get-together and all that,” she said casually. “Because when it happens, if it does, I might be so stuffy and respectable that you’ll be really happy to invite me to dinner, you know. Or I could be— totally scandalous—one never knows. But in any case,” and she extended her hand.

“Mr. Billett must be freezing to death in that car,” she murmured. “Good-by, Oliver, and my best if wholly unrespectable good wishes.” “Thanks and—good luck to you.”

“Mr. Billett must be freezing to death in that car,” she whispered. “Goodbye, Oliver, and my best wishes, even if they’re a bit questionable.” “Thanks and—good luck to you.”

She turned on him swiftly.

She snapped at him quickly.

“Oh, no. All the happiness in the world and no luck—-that's better, isn't it? Good-by.”

“Oh, no. All the happiness in the world and no luck—that's better, right? Good-bye.”

“Good-by.”

“Goodbye.”

And then Oliver was out in the hall, pressing the button that would summon a sleepy, disgruntled elevator-boy to take him down to Ted and the car. He decided as he waited that few conversations he had ever had made him feel quite so inescapably, irritatingly young; that he saw to the last inch of exactitude just why Mr. Piper completely and Ted very nearly had fallen in love with Mrs. Severance; that she was one of the most remarkable individuals he had ever met; and that he hoped from the bottom of his heart he never, never saw her again.

And then Oliver was out in the hall, pressing the button to call a sleepy, annoyed elevator attendant to take him down to Ted and the car. As he waited, he realized that few conversations he’d had made him feel so undeniably, frustratingly young; he understood perfectly why Mr. Piper had completely and Ted had almost fallen for Mrs. Severance; she was one of the most remarkable people he had ever met; and he hoped from the bottom of his heart that he never, ever saw her again.





XLIV

Ted and he had little conversation going back in the car. The most important part of it occurred when they had left New York behind and were rushing along cool moon-strewn roads to Southampton. Then—

Ted and he didn't talk much on the drive back in the car. The most important part happened after they left New York and were speeding along the cool, moonlit roads to Southampton. Then—

“Thanks,” said Ted suddenly and fervently and did not seem to be able to say anything more.

“Thanks,” Ted said suddenly and earnestly, unable to say anything else.

The events of the evening had come too close, at moments, to grotesque tragedy for Oliver to pretend to misunderstand him.

The events of the evening had gotten so close at times to being a grotesque tragedy that Oliver couldn't pretend he didn’t understand him.

“Oh, that's all right. And anyhow I owed you one for that time with the gendarmes in Brest.”

“Oh, that's fine. Plus, I owed you for that time with the cops in Brest.”

“Maybe,” but Ted didn't seem to be convinced. “That was jocose though. Even at the worst.” The words came with effort. “This was—serious. I owe you about everything, I guess.”

“Maybe,” but Ted didn’t seem to believe it. “That was funny though. Even at the worst.” The words came out with difficulty. “This was—serious. I owe you pretty much everything, I guess.”

“Oh, go take a flying leap at a galloping goose!”

“Oh, go take a flying leap at a running goose!”

“Go do it yourself. Oh, Oliver, you ass, I will be pretty and polite about your saving my life.” And both laughed and felt easier. “Saved a good deal more than that as a matter of fact—or what counts for more with me,” Ted added soberly. “Then the letter I brought was satisfactory?”

“Go do it yourself. Oh, Oliver, you idiot, I will be nice and polite about you saving my life.” And they both laughed and felt more relaxed. “I actually saved a lot more than that—at least, it matters more to me,” Ted said seriously. “So the letter I brought was okay?”

“Satisfactory? Gee!” said Ted intensely, and again they fell silent.

“Satisfactory? Wow!” said Ted passionately, and once again they fell silent.

Some miles later Oliver added casually

Some miles later, Oliver said casually

“You won't have any trouble with our late hostess, by the way. Though she knows all about it.”

"You won't have any issues with our late hostess, by the way. Although she's fully aware of everything."

“She knows?”

"Does she know?"

Oliver couldn't resist.

Oliver couldn't help himself.

“And quite approves. But she's—a sport.” Then for Ted's sake, “Besides, you see, it would crab her game completely.”

“And she totally agrees. But she's a good sport.” Then for Ted's sake, “Besides, it would totally ruin her game.”

“I'll tell Elinor, though,” said Ted, stubbornly.

“I'll tell Elinor, though,” Ted said, being stubborn.

“About her father? You can't.”

“About her dad? You can't.”

“Oh, Lord, no. About myself. Don't have to give names and addresses.”

“Oh, no way. It's about me. I don't need to share names and addresses.”

“Afterwards.”

"Later."

“Well, yes—afterwards. Though it makes me feel like a swine.”

“Well, yes—afterwards. But it makes me feel like a jerk.”

“Nobody our age who hasn't been one or felt like one—some of the time—except Christers and the dead,” said Oliver, and they proceeded for several minutes on the profundity of that aphorism. The silence was broken by Ted's saying violently,

“Nobody our age who hasn't been one or felt like one—some of the time—except Christers and the dead,” said Oliver, and they went on for several minutes discussing the depth of that saying. The silence was broken when Ted suddenly exclaimed,

“I will marry her! I don't give a damn what's happened.”

“I will marry her! I don't care what’s happened.”

“Good egg. Of course you will.” Oliver chuckled.

“Good egg. Of course you will.” Oliver laughed.

Ted turned to him anxiously after another silence.

Ted turned to him nervously after another silence.

“Look Ollie, that bump on my head—you've seen the size it is. Well, is it going to just show up like thunder at this silly dance?”

“Look Ollie, that bump on my head—you've seen how big it is. So, is it just going to show up like thunder at this ridiculous dance?”





XLV

Half-past five in the morning and Oliver undressing wearily by the light of a pale pink dawn.

Half past five in the morning, and Oliver was tiredly getting undressed in the light of a pale pink dawn.

Now and then he looks at his bed with a gloating expression that almost reaches the proportions of a lust—he is so tired he can hardly get off his clothes. The affairs of the last twenty-four hours mix in his mind like a jumble of colored postcards, all loose and disconnected and brightly unreal. Ted—Elinor—Mrs. Severance—Mr. Piper—the dance he has just left—sleep—oh—sleep!

Now and then he gazes at his bed with an expression of satisfaction that almost feels like desire—he's so exhausted he can barely take off his clothes. The events of the last twenty-four hours swirl in his mind like a chaotic mix of colorful postcards, all scattered and disjointed and vividly unreal. Ted—Elinor—Mrs. Severance—Mr. Piper—the dance he just left—sleep—oh—sleep!

Where is Ted? Somewhere with Elinor of course—it doesn't matter—both were looking suspiciously starry when he last saw them across the room—engagements—marriages—sleep—Mr. Piper's revolver—sleep. How will he return Mr. Piper's revolver? Can't do it tactfully—can't leave it around to be lost, the servants are too efficient—send it to Ted and Elinor as a wedding present—no, that's not tactful either—what silly thoughts—might have been dead by this time—rather better, being alive—and in bed—and asleep—and asleep. Oh, bed! and he falls into it as if he were diving into butter and though he murmurs “Nancy” once to himself before his head sinks into pillows, in two seconds he is drugged with such utter slumber that it is only the blind stupefied face of a man under ether that he is able to lift from his haven when Ted comes in half an hour later and announces, in the voice of one proclaiming a new revelation, that Elinor is the finest person that ever lived and that everything is most wholly and completely all right.

Where is Ted? Probably somewhere with Elinor, of course—it doesn't really matter—they both looked suspiciously dreamy when he last saw them across the room—engagements—marriages—sleep—Mr. Piper's revolver—sleep. How is he going to return Mr. Piper's revolver? He can’t do it delicately—can’t leave it lying around to get lost; the staff is too efficient—maybe send it to Ted and Elinor as a wedding gift—no, that’s not subtle either—what silly thoughts—he might have been dead by now—much better to be alive—and in bed—and asleep—and asleep. Oh, bed! He falls into it like he’s diving into butter, and even though he mutters “Nancy” to himself just before his head hits the pillows, in two seconds he’s so completely knocked out that the only way he can react when Ted walks in half an hour later and declares, with the enthusiasm of someone bringing amazing news, that Elinor is the best person ever and that everything is perfectly fine, is by lifting his dazed, ether-like face from the comfort of his sanctuary.





XLVI

“A letter for you, dear Nancy.”

Mrs. Winters gestures at it refinedly—she never points—as Nancy comes in to breakfast looking as if whatever sleep she had had not done her very much good.

Mrs. Winters gestures at it elegantly—she never points—as Nancy walks in for breakfast looking like whatever sleep she managed to get didn't help her much.

“From your dear, dear mother, I should imagine,” she adds in sugared watery tones.

“From your beloved mother, I assume,” she adds in sweet, soft tones.

Nancy opens it without much interest—Mother, oh, yes, Mother. Six crossed pages of St. Louis gossip and wanderingly fluent advice. She sets herself to read it, though, dutifully enough—she is under Mrs. Winters' eyes.

Nancy opens it with little interest—Mother, oh, yes, Mother. Six pages of St. Louis gossip and meandering advice. She settles in to read it, though, being dutiful—she is under Mrs. Winters' watchful eye.

Father's usual September cold. The evil ways of friends' servants. Good wishes to Mrs. Winters. “Heart's Gold—such a really inspiring moving-picture.” Advice. Advice. Then, half-way down the next to last page Nancy stops puzzledly. She doesn't quite understand.

Father's typical September cold. The bad behavior of friends' servants. Best wishes to Mrs. Winters. “Heart's Gold—such a truly inspiring movie.” Advice. Advice. Then, halfway down the second to last page, Nancy pauses, confused. She doesn't fully understand.

“And hope, my daughter, that now you are really cured though you may have passed through bitter waters but all such things are but God's divine will to chasten us. And when the young man told me of his escapade I felt that even over the telephone he might have”

“And hope, my daughter, that now you are truly healed even if you've gone through tough times, but all of this is just God’s way of shaping us. And when the young man told me about his escapade, I felt that even over the phone he might have”

She sets herself wearily to decode some sort of definite meaning out of Mother's elliptic style. An escapade. Of Oliver? and over the telephone—what was that? Mother hadn't said anything—

She tiredly tries to figure out some clear meaning from Mother's vague way of speaking. An adventure. About Oliver? And over the phone—what was that? Mother hadn't mentioned anything—

She finishes the letter and then rereads all the parts of it that seem to have any bearing on the cryptogram, and finally near the end, and evidently connected with the “telephone,” she comes upon the phrase “that day.”

She finishes the letter and then rereads all the sections that seem relevant to the cryptogram, and finally, towards the end, and clearly related to the “telephone,” she stumbles upon the phrase “that day.”

There is only one day that Mother alludes to as “That Day” now. Before her broken engagement “That Day” was when Father failed.

There is only one day that Mother refers to as “That Day” now. Before her broken engagement, “That Day” was when Father let her down.

But Oliver hadn't telephoned—she'd asked Mother particularly if he had, and he hadn't. But surely if he had telephoned, surely, surely, Mother would have told her about it—Mother would have known that there were a few things where she really hadn't any right to interfere.

But Oliver hadn't called—she'd asked Mom specifically if he had, and he hadn't. But surely if he had called, surely, surely, Mom would have told her about it—Mom would have known that there were a few things where she really had no right to interfere.

Mother had never liked Oliver, though she'd pretended. Never.

Mother had never liked Oliver, even though she acted like she did. Never.

Nancy remembers back and with fatally clear vision. It is fortunate that Mrs. Ellicott cannot turn over with Nancy that little shelf-full of memories—all the small places where she was not quite truthful with Nancy, where she was not quite fair, where she “kept things from her”—Mrs. Ellicott has always been the kind of woman who believes in “keeping things from” people as long as possible and then “breaking them gently.” Almost any sort of things.

Nancy remembers clearly. It's a good thing that Mrs. Ellicott can't revisit with Nancy that little shelf-full of memories—all the moments when she wasn't completely honest with Nancy, when she wasn't entirely fair, when she “kept things from her.” Mrs. Ellicott has always been the type of woman who thinks it's best to “keep things from” people for as long as possible and then “break the news gently.” Almost any kind of things.

It is still more fortunate that Mrs. Ellicott cannot see Nancy's eyes as she reviews all the tiny deceptions, all the petty affairs about which she was never told or trusted—and all for her own best interests, my dear, Mrs. Ellicott would most believingly assure her—but when parents stand so much in Loco Dei to nearly all children—and when the children have long ago found out that their God is not only a jealous God but one that must be wheedled and propitiated like an early Jehovah because that is the only thing to be done with Gods you can't trust—

It’s actually a bit of luck that Mrs. Ellicott can’t see Nancy’s eyes as she thinks about all the small lies, all the minor incidents she was never informed about or trusted with—and all supposedly for her own good, dear Mrs. Ellicott would genuinely insist—but when parents take on such a God-like role to almost all kids—and when the kids have figured out long ago that their God is not just a jealous God but one that needs to be convinced and appeased like an early Jehovah because that’s the only way to deal with Gods you can’t rely on—

Nancy doesn't want to believe. She keeps telling herself that she won't, she absolutely won't unless she absolutely has to. But she is lucky or unlucky enough to be a person of some intuition—she knows Oliver, and, also, she knows her mother—though now she is beginning to think with an empty feeling that she really doesn't know the latter at all.

Nancy doesn't want to believe. She keeps telling herself that she won't, she absolutely won't unless she absolutely has to. But she is lucky or unlucky enough to be someone with a bit of intuition—she knows Oliver, and also, she knows her mom—though now she is starting to realize with a hollow feeling that she really doesn't know the latter at all.

What facts there are are rather like Mrs. Ellicott's handwriting—vague and crossed and illegibly hard to read. But Nancy stares at them all the time that she is eating her breakfast and responding mechanically to Mrs. Winters' questions. And then, suddenly, she knows.

What little information there is resembles Mrs. Ellicott's handwriting—unclear, crossed out, and really hard to read. But Nancy keeps staring at it while she eats her breakfast and answers Mrs. Winters' questions without thinking. Then, all of a sudden, she knows.

Mrs. Ellicott like many inexperienced criminals, has committed the deadly error of letting her mind dwell too long on the mise-en-scene of her crime. And her pen—that tell-tale pen that all her life she has taken a delight almost sensual in letting run on from unwieldy sentence to pious formless sentence, has at last betrayed her completely. There is genuine tragedy in store for Mrs. Ellicott—Nancy in spite of being modern, is Nancy and will forgive her—but Nancy, for all her trying, will never quite be able to respect her again.

Mrs. Ellicott, like many inexperienced criminals, has made the critical mistake of letting her mind linger too long on the mise-en-scene of her crime. And her pen—that tell-tale pen she has always enjoyed using, flowing from clumsy sentence to pious, shapeless sentence—has finally given her away. Genuine tragedy awaits Mrs. Ellicott. Nancy, despite being modern, is still Nancy and will forgive her, but no matter how hard Nancy tries, she will never fully respect her again.

Nancy doesn't finish her breakfast as neatly as Mrs. Winters would have wished. She goes into the next room to telephone.

Nancy doesn't finish her breakfast as neatly as Mrs. Winters would have liked. She goes into the next room to make a phone call.

“Business, dear?” says Mrs. Winters brightly from the midst of a last piece of toast and “Yes—something Mother wants me to do” from Nancy, unfairly.

“Business, dear?” Mrs. Winters asks cheerfully, in the middle of a last piece of toast, to which Nancy replies, “Yes—something Mom wants me to do,” feeling it’s not quite fair.

Then she gives the number—it is still the same number she and Oliver used when they used to talk after he had caught the last train back to Melgrove and both by all principles that make for the Life Efficient should have gone to bed—though to Nancy's mind that seems a great while ago. “Can I speak to Mrs. Crowe, please?” The explaining can be as awful as it likes, Nancy doesn't care any more. An agitated rustle comes to her ears—that must be Mrs. Winters listening.

Then she gives the number—it’s still the same one she and Oliver used when they talked after he caught the last train back to Melgrove, and by all accounts that promote a productive life, they should have gone to bed—though to Nancy, that feels like ages ago. “Can I speak to Mrs. Crowe, please?” The explanation can be as terrible as it wants, Nancy doesn’t care anymore. An uneasy rustling reaches her ears—that must be Mrs. Winters listening.

“Mrs. Crowe? This—is—Nancy—Ellicott.”

“Mrs. Crowe? This is Nancy Ellicott.”

She says it very loudly and distinctly and for Mrs. Winters to hear.

She says it very loudly and clearly for Mrs. Winters to hear.





XLVII

Oliver wakes around one o'clock with a dim consciousness that noisy crowds of people have been talking very loudly at him a good many too many times during the past few hours, but that he has managed to fool them, many or few, by always acting as much like a Body as possible. His chief wish is to turn over on the other side and sleep for another seven hours or so, but one of those people is standing respectfully beside his bed and though Oliver blinks eyes at him reproachfully, he will not vanish back into his proper nonentity—he remains standing there—obsequious words come out of his mouth.

Oliver wakes up around one o'clock with a vague awareness that noisy crowds have been talking loudly at him way too many times over the past few hours. But he’s managed to trick them, whether there are many or few, by acting as much like a person as possible. His main desire is to roll over and sleep for another seven hours or so, but one of those people is standing respectfully by his bed. Even though Oliver blinks at him with reproachful eyes, he won’t go back to being invisible—he just stays there, spouting overly polite comments.

“Ten minutes to one, sir. Lunch is at one, sir.”

“Ten minutes till one, sir. Lunch is at one, sir.”

Oliver stares at the blue waistcoat gloomily. “What's that?”

Oliver looks at the blue waistcoat with a frown. “What's that?”

“Ten minutes to one, sir. Lunch is at one, sir.”

“Ten minutes until one, sir. Lunch is at one, sir.”

“Lunch?”

"Want to grab lunch?"

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Then I'd better get up, I suppose. Ow-ooh!” as he stretches.

“Then I guess I should get up. Ow-ooh!” as he stretches.

“Yes, sir. A bath, sir?” “Bath?”

“Yes, sir. A bath, sir?” “Bath?”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Oh, yes, bath. No—don't bother—I mean, I'll take it myself. You needn't watch me.”

“Oh, yeah, a bath. No—don’t worry about it—I’ll take it myself. You don’t need to watch me.”

“Certainly not, sir. Thank you, sir. There have been several telephone calls for you, sir.”

“Definitely not, sir. Thank you, sir. There have been several calls for you, sir.”

Oliver sighs—he is really awake now—it will be less trouble to get up than to try and go back to sleep. Besides, if he tries, that brass-buttoned automaton in front of him will probably start shaking him gently in its well-trained English way.

Oliver sighs—he's really awake now—it'll be easier to get up than to try to go back to sleep. Besides, if he tries, that brass-buttoned robot in front of him will probably start shaking him gently in its well-trained British way.

“Telephone calls? Who telephone-called?”

"Phone calls? Who called?"

“The name was Crowe, sir. The lady who was calling said she would call again around lunch time. She said you were to be sure to wait until she called, sir.”

“The name was Crowe, sir. The woman who was calling said she would call again around lunchtime. She said you should make sure to wait until she calls, sir.”

“Oh, yes, certainly.” Politely, “And now I think I'll get up, if you don't mind?”

“Oh, yes, definitely.” Politely, “And now I think I’ll get up, if that’s okay with you?”

“Oh, no, sir,” rather scandalizedly. “You are in need of nothing, sir?”

“Oh, no, sir,” she said, sounding quite scandalized. “Do you need anything, sir?”

Oliver thinks of replying, “Oh, just bring me a little more sleep if you have it in the house,” but then thinks better of it.

Oliver considers saying, “Oh, just bring me a bit more sleep if you have any available,” but then decides against it.

“No, thanks.”

"No, thanks."

“Very good, sir,” and the automaton pussyfoots away.

“Very good, sir,” and the robot quietly walks away.

Oliver still half asleep manages to rise and find slippers and a wrapper and then pads over to an empty bathroom where he disports himself like a whale. To his surprise he discovers himself whistling—true, the sunlight has an excellent shine to it this morning and the air and the sky outside seem blue and crisp with first fall—but even so.

Oliver, still half asleep, manages to get up and find his slippers and a robe. He then shuffles over to an empty bathroom where he splashes around like a whale. To his surprise, he finds himself whistling—sure, the sunlight is shining beautifully this morning and the air and sky outside look blue and fresh with the first hints of fall—but still.

“Nancy,” he murmurs and frowns and finishes his bath rather gloomily—a gloom which is in no wise diminished when he goes downstairs to find everybody nearly through lunch and Ted and Elinor, as far away from each other at the table as possible, quite sure that they are behaving exactly as usual while the remnants of the house-party do their best to seem tactfully unconcerned.

“Nancy,” he whispers, frowning as he finishes his bath with a bit of a cloud over him—a mood that doesn’t lift when he heads downstairs to find that everyone is almost done with lunch. Ted and Elinor are sitting as far apart from each other at the table as they can, completely convinced they're acting just like always, while the remaining guests of the house party try hard to appear casually indifferent.

Oliver, while managing to get through a copious and excellent lunch in spite of his sorrows, regards them with the morose pity of a dyspeptic octogenarian for healthy children. It is all very well and beautiful for them now, he supposes grimly, but sooner or later even such babes as they will have to Face Life—Come Up Against Facts—

Oliver, while managing to enjoy a huge and delicious lunch despite his troubles, looks at them with the gloomy pity of a grumpy old man for vibrant kids. It’s all nice and lovely for them right now, he thinks grimly, but sooner or later, even kids like them will have to Face Life—Confront Reality—

He is having a second piece of blueberry pie when he is summoned to the telephone. Rather tiresome of Mother, really, he thinks as he goes out of the dining-room—something about his laundry again most probably—or when he is coming back.

He is having a second slice of blueberry pie when he's called to the phone. It’s kind of annoying of Mom, he thinks as he steps out of the dining room—probably something about his laundry again—or when he comes back.

“Hello, Oliver?” “Hello, dear. Anything important?”

“Hey, Oliver?” “Hey, dear. Is there something important?”

Mrs. Crowe's voice has a tiny chuckle in it—a chuckle that only comes when Mrs. Crowe is being very pleased indeed.

Mrs. Crowe's voice has a little chuckle in it—a chuckle that only comes when she's really, truly pleased.

“Well, Oliver, that depends—”

"Well, Oliver, that depends—"

“Well, Mother, honestly! I'm right in the middle of lunch—”

“Well, Mom, seriously! I'm right in the middle of lunch—”

“Oh, I'll call up again, if you'd rather, Oliver dear.” But Mrs. Crowe for private reasons doesn't seem to be at all ashamed of taking up so much of her son's very valuable time.

“Oh, I'll call again if you'd prefer, Oliver dear.” But Mrs. Crowe, for personal reasons, doesn't seem to feel ashamed at all about taking up so much of her son's very valuable time.

“Only I did think it would interest you—that you'd like to know as soon as possible.”

“Only I did think you’d find it interesting—that you’d want to know as soon as possible.”

Impatiently, “Yes. Well?”

"Yeah, what's up?"

“Well—a friend of yours is coming to see you on the three o'clock. A rather good friend. We thought you'd be back by then, you see, and so—”

“Well—a friend of yours is coming to see you on the three o'clock. A pretty good friend. We thought you'd be back by then, you see, and so—”

Oliver's heart jumps queerly for an instant.

Oliver's heart skips a beat for a moment.

Who?”

“Who?”

But the imp of the perverse has taken complete charge of Mrs. Crowe.

But the mischievous spirit of contradiction has completely taken control of Mrs. Crowe.

“Oh—a friend. Not a childhood one—oh, no—but a—good—one, though you haven't seen each other for—more than three weeks now, isn't it? You should just be able to make it, I should think, if somebody brought you over in a car, but of course, if you're so busy—” “Mother!”

“Oh—a friend. Not a childhood one—oh, no—but a—good—one, though you haven't seen each other for—more than three weeks now, right? You should be able to make it, I think, if someone drove you over in a car, but of course, if you're too busy—” “Mother!”

Then Oliver jangles the little hook of the telephone frantically up and down.

Then Oliver shakes the little hook of the telephone up and down frantically.

“Mother! Listen! Listen! Who is it? Is it—honestly?”

“Mom! Hey! Hey! Who is it? Is it—really?”

But Mrs. Crowe has hung up. Shall he get the connection again? But that means waiting—and Mother said he would just be able to make it—and Mother isn't at all the kind that would fool him over a thing like this no matter how much she wanted to tease. Oliver bounds back toward the dining-room and nearly runs into Elinor Piper. He grabs her by the shoulders.

But Mrs. Crowe has hung up. Should he try to get the connection again? But that means waiting—and Mom said he would just be able to make it—and Mom isn't the type to mess with him over something like this, no matter how much she wanted to tease. Oliver rushes back toward the dining room and almost runs into Elinor Piper. He grabs her by the shoulders.

“Listen, El!” he says feverishly. “Oh, I'll congratulate you properly and all that some time but this is utterly everything—I've got to go home right away—this minute—toot sweet—and no, by gum, I won't apologize this time for asking you to get somebody to take me over in a car!”

“Listen, El!” he says excitedly. “Oh, I’ll definitely congratulate you properly and all that later, but this is really important—I need to go home right now—this minute—like, immediately—and no, I won’t apologize this time for asking you to get someone to drive me over in a car!”





XLVIII

She was sitting on the porch of the house—a small figure in the close blue hat he knew, a figure that seemed as if it had come tired from a long journey. She had been talking with his mother, but as soon as the car drew up, Mrs. Crowe rose quickly and went into the house.

She was sitting on the porch of the house—a small figure in the close blue hat he recognized, a figure that looked like it had just come back from a long journey. She had been chatting with his mom, but as soon as the car pulled up, Mrs. Crowe quickly got up and went inside.

Then they were together again.

Then they were back together.

The instant paid them for all. For the last weeks' bitterness and the human doubt, the human misunderstandings that had made it. And even as it opened before them a path some corners and resting-places of which seemed almost too proud with living for them to dare to be alive on it—both knew that that fidelity which is intense and of the soul had ended between them forever an emptier arrogance that both had once delighted in like bright colors—a brittle pride that lives only by the falser things in being young.

The moment paid them back completely. For the bitterness of the past weeks and the human doubts, the human misunderstandings that had led to it. And even as it opened up a path for them, some parts of which seemed almost too vibrant for them to feel they could truly live there—both knew that the deep, soulful loyalty they once shared had ended forever, replaced by a hollow arrogance that both had once enjoyed like bright colors—a fragile pride that thrives only on the false comforts of being young.

They had thought they were sure of each other in their first weeks together—they had said many words about it and some of them clever enough. But their surety now had no need of any words at all—it had been too well tempered by desolation to find any obligation for speech or the calling of itself secure.

They had thought they were certain about each other during their first weeks together—they had exchanged many words about it, some of them quite insightful. But their certainty now didn't require any words at all—it had been shaped too much by loneliness to feel the need for conversation or to prove itself as secure.

They kissed—not as a pleasant gesture, and no fear of looking publicly ridiculous stopped them.

They kissed—not as a sweet gesture, and no worry about looking ridiculous in public held them back.

The screen door behind Nancy pushed open. Jane Ellen appeared, Jane Ellen, by the look of her, intent upon secret and doubtful business, a large moth-eaten bear dangling by its leg from one of her plump hands. She was too concerned with getting her charge through the door to notice what was happening at first but as soon as she was fairly out on the porch she looked about her. The bear dropped from her fingers—her eyes grew rounder than buttons and very large.

The screen door behind Nancy swung open. Jane Ellen stepped out, and from the look on her face, she seemed focused on something secretive and sketchy, holding a large, worn-out teddy bear by its leg in one of her chubby hands. She was so focused on getting the bear through the door that she didn't notice what was going on at first, but as soon as she made it onto the porch, she looked around. The bear slipped from her grip—her eyes widened, becoming rounder than buttons and very large.

“Why it's Oliver and he's kissing Aunt Nancy!” she squeaked in a small voice of reproachful surprise.

“Why, it’s Oliver and he’s kissing Aunt Nancy!” she exclaimed in a small voice of surprised disapproval.





XLIX

Whatever the number was of the second-class stateroom on the Citric, it was rather too far down in the belly of that leviathan to have suited fashionable people. But Oliver and Nancy had stopped being fashionable some time before and they told each other that it was much nicer than first-class on one of the small liners with apparent conviction and never got tired of rejoicing at their luck in its being an outside. It was true that the port-hole might most of the time have been wholly ornamental for all the good it did them, for it was generally splashed with grey October sea, but, at least, as Nancy lucently explained, you could see things—once there had actually been a porpoise—and that neither of them, in their present condition, would have worried very much about it if their cabin had been an aquarium was a fact beyond dispute.

Whatever the number of the second-class stateroom on the Citric was, it was too far down in the belly of that giant ship to please trendy people. But Oliver and Nancy had stopped being trendy a while ago, and they told each other that it was much nicer than first-class on one of the smaller liners with genuine conviction and never got tired of celebrating their luck in having an outside cabin. It was true that the porthole might often have been completely decorative for all the good it did them, as it was usually splashed with gray October sea, but at least, as Nancy clearly explained, you could see things—once there had actually been a porpoise—and the fact that neither of them, in their current state, would have cared much if their cabin had been an aquarium was undeniable.

“Time to get up, dear!” This is Oliver a little sternly from the upper berth. “That was your bath that came in a minute ago and said something in Cockney. At least I think it was—mine's voice is a good deal more like one of Peter's butlers—” “But, Ollie, I'm so comfortable!”

“Time to get up, dear!” Oliver called a bit sternly from the upper bunk. “That was your bath that just came in a minute ago and said something in Cockney. At least I think it was—mine sounds a lot more like one of Peter's butlers—” “But, Ollie, I'm so comfortable!”

“So am I. But think of breakfast.”

“So am I. But think about breakfast.”

“Well—breakfast is a point.” Then she chuckles, “Oh, Ollie, wouldn't it have been awful if we'd either of us been bad sailors!”

“Well—breakfast is a good point.” Then she laughs, “Oh, Ollie, wouldn't it have been terrible if either of us had been bad sailors!”

“We couldn't have been,” says Oliver placidly. “We have too much luck.”

“We couldn’t have been,” Oliver says calmly. “We have too much luck.”

“I know but—that awful woman with the face like a green pea—oh, Ollie, you'd have hated me—we are lucky, darling.”

“I know, but—that terrible woman with a face like a green pea—oh, Ollie, you would have hated me—we're lucky, darling.”

Oliver has thought seriously enough about getting up to be dangling his legs over the edge of his shelf by now.

Oliver has thought hard enough about getting up that he's now sitting on the edge of his shelf with his legs dangling.

“Aren't we?” he says soberly. “I mean I am.”

“Aren't we?” he says seriously. “I mean, I am.”

I am. And everybody's being so nice about giving us checks we can use instead of a lot of silly things we wouldn't know what to do with.” She smiles. “Those are your feet,” she announces gravely.

I am. And everyone is being so nice about giving us checks we can use instead of a bunch of silly things we wouldn't know how to handle.” She smiles. “Those are your feet,” she says seriously.

“Yes. Well?”

“Yeah. So?”

“Oh, nothing. Only I'm going to tickle them.”

“Oh, nothing. Just that I’m going to tickle them.”

“You're not? Ouch—Nancy, you little devil!” and Oliver slides hastily to the floor. Then he goes over to the port-hole.

“You're not? Ouch—Nancy, you little brat!” and Oliver quickly slides down to the floor. Then he moves over to the porthole.

“A very nice day!” he announces in the face of a bull's eye view of dull skies and oily dripping sea.

“A really nice day!” he declares, despite the bleak view of gray skies and a slippery, dripping sea.

“Is it? How kind of it! Ollie, I must get up.” “Nancy, you must.” He goes over and kneels awkwardly by the side of her berth—an absurd figure enough no doubt in tortoise-shell spectacles and striped pajamas, but Nancy doesn't think so. As for him he simply knows he never will get used to having her with him this way all the time; he takes his breath delicately whenever he thinks of it, as if, if he weren't very careful always about being quiet she might disappear any instant like a fairy back into a book.

“Is it? How nice of it! Ollie, I have to get up.” “Nancy, you have to.” He walks over and kneels awkwardly by the side of her bed—an absurd sight in tortoiseshell glasses and striped pajamas, but Nancy doesn’t think so. As for him, he knows he’ll never get used to having her with him like this all the time; he holds his breath cautiously whenever he thinks about it, as if, if he’s not careful about being quiet, she might vanish at any moment like a fairy back into a book.

He kisses her.

He kisses her.

“Good morning, Nancy.”

"Good morning, Nancy."

Her arms go round him.

She wraps her arms around him.

“Good morning, dearest.”

“Good morning, sweetheart.”

“It isn't that I don't want to get up, really,” she explains presently. “It's only that I like lying here and thinking about all the things that are going to happen.”

“It’s not that I don’t want to get up, really,” she explains now. “I just enjoy lying here and thinking about everything that’s going to happen.”

“We are lucky, you know. Lordy bless the American Express.”

“We are lucky, you know. Thank goodness for American Express.”

“And my job.” She smiles and he winces.

“And my job.” She smiles, and he flinches.

“Oh, Ollie, dear.”

“Oh, Ollie, darling.”

“I was so damn silly,” says Oliver muffledly.

“I was so stupid,” says Oliver, his voice muffled.

“Both of us. But now it doesn't matter. And we're both of us going to work and be very efficient at it—only now we'll have time and together and Paris to do all the things we really wanted to do. You are going to be a great novelist, Oliver, you know—”

“Both of us. But now it doesn't matter. We're both going to work and be really efficient at it—only now we’ll have time together in Paris to do all the things we really wanted to do. You are going to be a great novelist, Oliver, you know—”

“Well, you're going to be the foremost etcher—or etcheress—since Whistler—there. But, oh, Nancy, I don't care if I write great novels—or any novels—or anything else—just now.”

“Well, you’re going to be the best etcher— or etcheress— since Whistler— there. But, oh, Nancy, I don’t care if I write great novels—or any novels—or anything else— right now.”

She mocks him pleasantly. “Why, Ollie, Ollie, Your Art?”

She playfully mocks him. “Why, Ollie, Ollie, Your Art?”

“Oh, damn my art—I mean—well, I don't quite mean that. But this is life.”

“Oh, damn my art—I mean—well, I don't really mean that. But this is life.”

“Just as large and twice as natural,” says Nancy quoting, but for once Oliver is too interested with living to be literary.

“Just as big and twice as natural,” says Nancy quoting, but for once Oliver is too focused on living to be literary.

“Life,” he says, with an odd shakiness, an odd triumph, “Life,” and his arms go round her shoulders.

“Life,” he says, with a strange unsteadiness, a peculiar sense of victory, “Life,” and he wraps his arms around her shoulders.

THE END

THE END







Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!